This is a modern-English version of Mashi, and Other Stories, originally written by Tagore, Rabindranath. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


WORKS BY
SIR RABINDRANATH TAGORE

WORKS BY
SIR RABINDRANATH TAGORE

GITANJALI (Song Offerings). Translated by the Author. With an Introduction by W. B. Yeats and a Portrait by W. Rothenstein. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. net.

GITANJALI (Song Offerings). Translated by the Author. With an Introduction by W.B. Yeats and a Portrait by W. Rothenstein. Cr. 8vo. £4.60 net.

FRUIT-GATHERING. A Sequel to “Gitanjali.” 4s. 6d. net.

FRUIT-GATHERING. A Sequel to “Gitanjali.” £4.50 net.

STRAY BIRDS. Poems. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. net.

STRAY BIRDS. Poems. Cr. 8vo. £4.50 net.

THE GARDENER. Lyrics of Love and Life. Translated by the Author. With Portrait. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. net.

THE GARDENER. Lyrics of Love and Life. Translated by the Author. With Portrait. Cr. 8vo. £4.6s. net.

THE CRESCENT MOON. Child-Poems. Translated by the Author. With 8 Illustrations in Colour. Pott 4to. 4s. 6d. net.

THE CRESCENT MOON. Child-Poems. Translated by the Author. With 8 Color Illustrations. Pott 4to. £4.50 net.

LOVER'S GIFT AND CROSSING. Cr. 8vo.

LOVER'S GIFT AND CROSSING. Cr. 8vo.

CHITRA. A Play. Translated by the Author. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

CHITRA. A Play. Translated by the Author. Cr. 8vo. £2.50 net.

THE KING OF THE DARK CHAMBER. A Play. Translated by Kshitish Chandra Sen. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. net.

THE KING OF THE DARK CHAMBER. A Play. Translated by Kshitish Chandra Sen. Cr. 8vo. £4.50 net.

THE POST OFFICE. A Play. Translated by Devabrata Mukerjea. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

THE POST OFFICE. A Play. Translated by Devabrata Mukerjea. Cr. 8vo. £2.50 net.

THE CYCLE OF SPRING. A Play. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

THE CYCLE OF SPRING. A Play. Cr. 8vo. £3.60 net.

SACRIFICE AND OTHER PLAYS. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

SACRIFICE AND OTHER PLAYS. Cr. 8vo. £5.00 net.

HUNGRY STONES AND OTHER STORIES. 5s. net.

Hungry Stones and Other Stories. £5.00.

MASHI AND OTHER STORIES. Cr. 8vo.

MASHI AND OTHER STORIES. Cr. 8vo.

PERSONALITY: Lectures delivered in America. With Illustrations. Ex. cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

PERSONALITY: Lectures given in America. With illustrations. Extra crown 8vo. £5.00 net.

MY REMINISCENCES. By Sir Rabindranath Tagore. Illustrated. Ex. cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

MY REMINISCENCES. By Sir Rabindranath Tagore. Illustrated. Extra crown 8vo. £7.50 net.

NATIONALISM. Ex. cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. net.

NATIONALISM. 8vo. £4.60.

SĀDHANĀ: The Realisation of Life. Lectures. Ex. cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

SĀDHANĀ: The Realization of Life. Lectures. Ex. cr. 8vo. 5s. net.


ONE HUNDRED POEMS OF KABIR. Translated by Sir Rabindranath Tagore. Assisted by Evelyn Underhill. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. net.

ONE HUNDRED POEMS OF KABIR. Translated by Sir Rabindranath Tagore. Assisted by Evelyn Underhill. Cr. 8vo. £4.6 net.

LONDON: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd.

LONDON: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd.

MASHI
AND OTHER STORIES

MASHI
AND OTHER STORIES

MACMILLAN AND CO., Limited

MACMILLAN & CO., Limited

LONDON · BOMBAY · CALCUTTA · MADRAS
MELBOURNE

LONDON · BOMBAY · KOLKATA · CHENNAI
MELBOURNE

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

MACMILLAN

NEW YORK · BOSTON · CHICAGO
DALLAS · SAN FRANCISCO

NEW YORK · BOSTON · CHICAGO
DALLAS · SAN FRANCISCO

THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, Ltd.

THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, Ltd.

TORONTO

Toronto

MASHI
AND OTHER STORIES

BY
Sir RABINDRANATH TAGORE

BY
Sir Rabindranath Tagore

TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL BENGALI
BY VARIOUS WRITERS

TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL BENGALI
BY VARIOUS WRITERS

MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
ST. MARTIN'S STREET, LONDON
1918

MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
ST. MARTIN'S STREET, LONDON
1918

COPYRIGHT

COPYRIGHT

CONTENTS

PAGE
Mashi 3
The Skeleton 31
The Auspicious Vision 49
The Supreme Night 61
Raja and Rani 77
The Trust Property 87
The Riddle solved 107
The Elder Sister 123
Subha 145
The Postmaster 159
The River Stairs 173
The Castaway 185
Saved 207
My Fair Neighbour 215
MASHI

MASHI

I

Mashi![1]

‘Mashi!’ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

‘Try to sleep, Jotin, it is getting late.’

‘Try to get some sleep, Jotin, it's getting late.’

‘Never mind if it is. I have not many days left. I was thinking that Mani should go to her father's house.—I forget where he is now.’

‘Never mind if it is. I don’t have many days left. I was thinking that Mani should go to her dad’s house.—I forget where he is now.’

‘Sitarampur.’

‘Sitarampur.’

‘Oh yes! Sitarampur. Send her there. She should not remain any longer near a sick man. She herself is not strong.’

‘Oh yes! Sitarampur. Send her there. She shouldn't stay any longer near a sick man. She's not strong herself.’

‘Just listen to him! How can she bear to leave you in this state?’

‘Just listen to him! How can she stand to leave you like this?’

‘Does she know what the doctors——?’

‘Does she know what the doctors—?’

‘But she can see for herself! The other day she cried her eyes out at the merest hint of having to go to her father's house.’

‘But she can see for herself! The other day she cried her eyes out at just the thought of having to go to her dad's place.’

We must explain that in this statement there was a slight distortion of truth, to say the least of it. The actual talk with Mani was as follows:—

We need to clarify that in this statement there was a bit of a distortion of the truth, to say the least. The actual conversation with Mani went like this:—


‘I suppose, my child, you have got some news from your father? I thought I saw your cousin Anath here.’

‘I guess, my child, you’ve heard some news from your father? I thought I saw your cousin Anath here.’

‘Yes! Next Friday will be my little sister's annaprashan[2] ceremony. So I'm thinking——

‘Yes! Next Friday will be my little sister's annaprashan[2] ceremony. So I'm thinkingSure, please provide the text you want me to modernize.

‘All right, my dear. Send her a gold necklace. It will please your mother.’

‘Okay, my dear. Send her a gold necklace. It will make your mom happy.’

‘I'm thinking of going myself. I've never seen my little sister, and I want to ever so much.’

‘I’m thinking of going myself. I’ve never seen my little sister, and I really want to.’

‘Whatever do you mean? You surely don't think of leaving Jotin alone? Haven't you heard what the doctor says about him?’

‘What do you mean? You can’t seriously be thinking of leaving Jotin alone! Haven’t you heard what the doctor said about him?’

‘But he said that just now there's no special cause for——

‘But he said that right now there's no special cause forUnderstood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

‘Even if he did, you can see his state.’

‘Even if he did, you can see how he’s doing.’

‘This is the first girl after three brothers, and she's a great favourite.—I have heard that it's going to be a grand affair. If I don't go, mother will be very——

‘This is the first girl after three brothers, and she's a big favorite.—I've heard it's going to be a big deal. If I don't go, mom will be veryPlease provide the text you would like me to modernize.

‘Yes, yes! I don't understand your mother. But I know very well that your father will be angry enough if you leave Jotin just now.’

‘Yes, yes! I don't get your mom. But I know for sure that your dad will be really mad if you leave Jotin right now.’

‘You'll have to write a line to him saying that there is no special cause for anxiety, and that even if I go, there will be no——

‘You'll have to write a note to him saying that there’s no special reason to worry, and that even if I leave, there will be noUnderstood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

‘You're right there; it will certainly be no great loss if you do go. But remember, if I write to your father, I'll tell him plainly what is in my mind.’

‘You're right; it won't be a big deal if you leave. But remember, if I write to your dad, I'll be honest about what I think.’

‘Then you needn't write. I shall ask my husband, and he will surely——

‘Then you don’t need to write. I’ll ask my husband, and he will definitelyPlease provide the short piece of text for modernization.

‘Look here, child, I've borne a good deal from you, but if you do that, I won't stand it for a moment. Your father knows you too well for you to deceive him.’

‘Listen up, kid, I've put up with a lot from you, but if you do that, I won't put up with it for a second. Your dad knows you too well for you to fool him.’


When Mashi had left her, Mani lay down on her bed in a bad temper.

When Mashi left her, Mani lay down on her bed in a bad mood.

Her neighbour and friend came and asked what was the matter.

Her neighbor and friend came over and asked what was wrong.

‘Look here! What a shame it is! Here's my only sister's annaprashan coming, and they don't want to let me go to it!’

‘Look here! What a shame this is! My only sister's annaprashan is coming up, and they don't want to let me go!’

‘Why! Surely you're never thinking of going, are you, with your husband so ill?’

‘Why! Surely you can’t be thinking of going, can you, with your husband so sick?’

‘I don't do anything for him, and I couldn't if I tried. It's so deadly dull in this house, that I tell you frankly I can't bear it.’

‘I don’t do anything for him, and I couldn’t if I tried. It’s so incredibly boring in this house that I honestly can’t stand it.’

‘You are a strange woman!’

"You're a weird woman!"

‘But I can't pretend, as you people do, and look glum lest any one should think ill of me.’

‘But I can’t act like you all do and put on a sad face just to avoid what others might think of me.’

‘Well, tell me your plan.’

“Okay, share your plan.”

‘I must go. Nobody can prevent me.’

‘I have to go. No one can stop me.’

‘Isss! What an imperious young woman you are!’

‘Wow! What a bossy young woman you are!’

II

Hearing that Mani had wept at the mere thought of going to her father's house, Jotin was so excited that he sat up in bed. Pulling his pillow towards him, he leaned back, and said: ‘Mashi, open this window a little, and take that lamp away.’

Hearing that Mani had cried just thinking about going to her dad's house, Jotin was so thrilled that he sat up in bed. He grabbed his pillow and leaned back, saying, ‘Mashi, could you open this window a bit and move that lamp away?’


The still night stood silently at the window like a pilgrim of eternity; and the stars gazed in, witnesses through untold ages of countless death-scenes.

The quiet night lingered at the window like a traveler of eternity, and the stars looked in, witnesses to countless death scenes through the ages.

Jotin saw his Mani's face traced on the background of the dark night, and saw those two big dark eyes brimming over with tears, as it were for all eternity.

Jotin saw his Mani's face outlined against the dark night and noticed those two big dark eyes filled with tears, as if they would last forever.

Mashi felt relieved when she saw him so quiet, thinking he was asleep.

Mashi felt a sense of relief when she saw him so still, thinking he was asleep.

Suddenly he started up, and said: ‘Mashi, you all thought that Mani was too frivolous ever to be happy in our house. But you see now——

Suddenly he jumped up and said: ‘Mashi, you all thought that Mani was too carefree to ever be happy in our house. But now you seeUnderstood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

‘Yes, I see now, my Baba,[3] I was mistaken—but trial tests a person.’

‘Yes, I see now, my Baba, [3] I was wrong—but trials test a person.’

‘Mashi!’

‘Mashi!’

‘Do try to sleep, dear!’

"Please try to sleep, dear!"

‘Let me think a little, let me talk. Don't be vexed, Mashi!’

‘Give me a moment to think and speak. Please don't be upset, Mashi!’

‘Very well.’

"Sure thing."

‘Once, when I used to think I could not win Mani's heart, I bore it silently. But you——

‘Once, when I thought I couldn't win Mani's heart, I kept it to myself. But youUnderstood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

‘No, dear, I won't allow you to say that; I also bore it.’

‘No, dear, I won’t let you say that; I went through it too.’

‘Our minds, you know, are not clods of earth which you can possess by merely picking up. I felt that Mani did not know her own mind, and that one day at some great shock——

‘Our minds, you know, aren’t just lumps of dirt that you can own by simply grabbing them. I sensed that Mani didn’t understand her own thoughts, and that one day, when faced with something shockingUnderstood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

‘Yes, Jotin, you are right.’

"Yes, Jotin, you're right."

‘Therefore I never took much notice of her waywardness.’

‘So I never really paid much attention to her rebelliousness.’

Mashi remained silent, suppressing a sigh. Not once, but often she had seen Jotin spending the night on the verandah wet with the splashing rain, yet not caring to go into his bedroom. Many a day he lay with a throbbing head, longing, she knew, that Mani would come and soothe his brow, while Mani was getting ready to go to the theatre. Yet when Mashi went to fan him, he sent her away petulantly. She alone knew what pain lay hidden in that distress. Again and again she had wanted to say to Jotin: ‘Don't pay so much attention to that silly child, my dear; let her learn to want,—to cry for things.’ But these things cannot be said, and are apt to be misunderstood. Jotin had in his heart a shrine set up to the goddess Woman, and there Mani had her throne. It was hard for him to imagine that his own fate was to be denied his share of the wine of love poured out by that divinity. Therefore the worship went on, the sacrifice was offered, and the hope of a boon never ceased.

Mashi stayed quiet, holding back a sigh. She had often seen Jotin spending the night on the porch, soaked from the rain, yet unwilling to go to his room. Many days he lay there with a pounding headache, secretly wishing Mani would come to comfort him, while Mani was getting ready for the theater. But when Mashi went to fan him, he sent her away in a huff. She alone understood the pain behind that distress. Time and again, she wanted to tell Jotin, "Don't focus so much on that silly girl; let her learn to want—to cry for things." But those words couldn't be spoken and were likely to be misunderstood. Jotin had a special place in his heart for the goddess Woman, where Mani reigned supreme. It was difficult for him to accept that he himself would never share in the love offered by that divinity. So the worship continued, the sacrifices were made, and the hope for a reward never faded.


Mashi imagined once more that Jotin was sleeping, when he cried out suddenly:

Mashi imagined again that Jotin was sleeping when he suddenly shouted:

‘I know you thought that I was not happy with Mani, and therefore you were angry with her. But, Mashi, happiness is like those stars. They don't cover all the darkness; there are gaps between. We make mistakes in life and we misunderstand, and yet there remain gaps through which truth shines. I do not know whence comes this gladness that fills my heart to-night.’

‘I know you thought I wasn't happy with Mani, and that's why you were upset with her. But, Mashi, happiness is like those stars. They don't eliminate all the darkness; there are spaces in between. We make mistakes in life and we misunderstand things, but there are still openings through which truth shines. I don’t know where this joy that fills my heart tonight comes from.’

Mashi began gently to soothe Jotin's brow, her tears unseen in the dark.

Mashi softly stroked Jotin's forehead, her tears hidden in the darkness.

‘I was thinking, Mashi, she's so young! What will she do when I am——?’

‘I was thinking, Mashi, she’s so young! What will she do when I’mI'm ready for the phrases. Please provide them.?’

‘Young, Jotin? She's old enough. I too was young when I lost the idol of my life, only to find him in my heart for ever. Was that any loss, do you think? Besides, is happiness absolutely necessary?’

‘Young, Jotin? She's old enough. I was also young when I lost the idol of my life, only to find him in my heart forever. Was that really a loss, do you think? Besides, is happiness really that necessary?’

‘Mashi, it seems as if just when Mani's heart shows signs of awakening I have to——

‘Mashi, it feels like just when Mani's heart starts to awaken, I have toUnderstood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

‘Don't you worry about that, Jotin. Isn't it enough if her heart awakes?’

‘Don’t worry about that, Jotin. Isn’t it enough if her heart comes alive?’

Suddenly Jotin recollected the words of a village minstrel's song which he had heard long before:

Suddenly, Jotin remembered the words of a village minstrel's song he had heard long ago:

O my heart! you woke not when the man of my heart came to my door.
At the sound of his departing steps you woke up.
Oh, you woke up in the dark!

‘Mashi, what is the time now?’

‘Mashi, what time is it now?’

‘About nine.’

‘Around nine.’

‘So early as that! Why, I thought it must be at least two or three o'clock. My midnight, you know, begins at sundown. But why did you want me to sleep, then?’

‘So early already! I thought it was at least two or three o'clock. My midnight, you know, starts at sundown. But why did you want me to sleep then?’

‘Why, you know how late last night you kept awake talking; so to-day you must get to sleep early.’

‘You know how you stayed up late talking last night; so today you need to go to bed early.’

‘Is Mani asleep?’

‘Is Mani sleeping?’

‘Oh no, she's busy making some soup for you.’

‘Oh no, she's busy making soup for you.’

‘You don't mean to say so, Mashi? Does she——?’

‘You can't be serious, Mashi? Does sheUnderstood. Please provide the text for modernization.?’

‘Certainly! Why, she prepares all your food, the busy little woman.’

'Of course! She cooks all your meals, that hardworking little lady.'

‘I thought perhaps Mani could not——

‘I thought maybe Mani couldn’t—’

‘It doesn't take long for a woman to learn such things. With the need it comes of itself.’

‘It doesn’t take long for a woman to learn things like that. It just comes naturally with the need.’

‘The fish soup, that I had in the morning, had such a delicate flavour, I thought you had made it.’

‘The fish soup I had this morning had such a delicate flavor; I thought you had made it.’

‘Dear me, no! Surely you don't think Mani would let me do anything for you? Why, she does all your washing herself. She knows you can't bear anything dirty about you. If only you could see your sitting-room, how spick and span she keeps it! If I were to let her haunt your sick-room, she would wear herself out. But that's what she really wants to do.’

‘Oh no! Surely you don't think Mani would let me do anything for you? She handles all your laundry herself. She knows you can't stand anything dirty around you. If only you could see your living room, how tidy she keeps it! If I let her hang around your sick room, she would wear herself out. But that's exactly what she wants to do.’

‘Is Mani's health, then——?’

‘Is Mani's health good then?’

‘The doctors think she should not be allowed to visit the sick-room too often. She's too tender-hearted.’

‘The doctors believe she shouldn't be allowed to visit the sick room too often. She's too sensitive.’

‘But, Mashi, how do you prevent her from coming?’

‘But, Mashi, how do you keep her from coming?’

‘Because she obeys me implicitly. But still I have constantly to be giving her news of you.’

‘Because she listens to me without question. But I still have to keep updating her about you all the time.’


The stars glistened in the sky like tear-drops. Jotin bowed his head in gratitude to his life that was about to depart, and when Death stretched out his right hand towards him through the darkness, he took it in perfect trust.

The stars shone in the sky like tears. Jotin lowered his head in gratitude for his life that was about to end, and when Death reached out his right hand towards him through the darkness, he accepted it with complete trust.


Jotin sighed, and, with a slight gesture of impatience, said:

Jotin sighed and, with a hint of impatience, said:

‘Mashi, if Mani is still awake, then, could I—if only for a——?’

‘Mashi, if Mani is still awake, then, could I—if only for aUnderstood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.?’

‘Very well! I'll go and call her.’

"Okay! I'll go call her."

‘I won't keep her long, only for five minutes. I have something particular to tell her.’

‘I won't hold her for long, just five minutes. I have something specific to tell her.’

Mashi, sighing, went out to call Mani. Meanwhile Jotin's pulse began to beat fast. He knew too well that he had never been able to have an intimate talk with Mani. The two instruments were tuned differently and it was not easy to play them in unison. Again and again, Jotin had felt pangs of jealousy on hearing Mani chattering and laughing merrily with her girl companions. Jotin blamed only himself,—why couldn't he talk irrelevant trifles as they did? Not that he could not, for with his men friends he often chatted on all sorts of trivialities. But the small talk that suits men is not suitable for women. You can hold a philosophical discourse in monologue, ignoring your inattentive audience altogether, but small talk requires the co-operation of at least two. The bagpipes can be played singly, but there must be a pair of cymbals. How often in the evenings had Jotin, when sitting on the open verandah with Mani, made some strained attempts at conversation, only to feel the thread snap. And the very silence of the evening felt ashamed. Jotin was certain that Mani longed to get away. He had even wished earnestly that a third person would come. For talking is easy with three, when it is hard for two.

Mashi, sighing, went out to call Mani. Meanwhile, Jotin's heart started racing. He knew all too well that he had never been able to have a close conversation with Mani. The two were on different wavelengths, and it wasn't easy to connect. Time and again, Jotin felt pangs of jealousy when he heard Mani chatting and laughing happily with her female friends. Jotin only blamed himself—why couldn't he engage in light conversation like they did? It wasn't that he couldn't; he often chatted about all sorts of trivial things with his male friends. But the small talk that works for men doesn’t work for women. You can hold a philosophical monologue, totally ignoring an uninterested audience, but small talk needs at least two people to engage. You can play a bagpipe alone, but you need two cymbals. How often had Jotin, sitting on the open porch with Mani in the evening, made awkward attempts at conversation, only to feel the connection break? The silence of the evening even seemed embarrassed. Jotin was sure that Mani wanted to leave. He had even wished earnestly for a third person to show up, because it's easier to talk with three people when it's tough with just two.

He began to think what he should say when Mani came. But such manufactured talk would not satisfy him. Jotin felt afraid that this five minutes of to-night would be wasted. Yet, for him, there were but few moments left for intimate talk.

He started to think about what he would say when Mani arrived. But that kind of forced conversation wouldn’t be enough for him. Jotin was worried that these five minutes tonight would be wasted. Still, for him, there were only a few moments left for deep conversation.

III

‘What's this, child, you're not going anywhere, are you?’

‘What's this, kid, you’re not going anywhere, are you?’

‘Of course, I'm going to Sitarampur.’

‘Of course, I'm going to Sitarampur.’

‘What do you mean? Who is going to take you?’

‘What do you mean? Who's going to pick you up?’

‘Anath.’

‘Anath.’

‘Not to-day, my child, some other day.’

‘Not today, my child, another day.’

‘But the compartment has already been reserved.’

‘But the compartment has already been booked.’

‘What does that matter? That loss can easily be borne. Go to-morrow, early in the morning.’

‘What does that matter? That loss can easily be handled. Go tomorrow, early in the morning.’

‘Mashi, I don't hold by your inauspicious days. What harm if I do go to-day?’

‘Mashi, I don't believe in your bad luck days. What’s the harm if I go today?’

‘Jotin wants to have a talk with you.’

‘Jotin wants to talk to you.’

‘All right! there's still some time. I'll just go and see him.’

‘All right! There’s still some time. I’ll just go and see him.’

‘But you mustn't say that you are going.’

‘But you shouldn’t say that you’re leaving.’

‘Very well, I won't tell him, but I shan't be able to stay long. To-morrow is my sister's annaprashan, and I must go to-day.’

‘Alright, I won't tell him, but I can't stay long. Tomorrow is my sister's annaprashan, and I have to leave today.’

‘Oh, my child! I beg you to listen to me this once. Quiet your mind for a while and sit by him. Don't let him see your hurry.’

‘Oh, my child! I beg you to listen to me just this once. Calm your mind for a bit and sit with him. Don't let him see how rushed you are.’

‘What can I do? The train won't wait for me. Anath will be back in ten minutes. I can sit by him till then.’

‘What can I do? The train won’t wait for me. Anath will be back in ten minutes. I can sit with him until then.’

‘No, that won't do. I shall never let you go to him in that frame of mind.… Oh, you wretch! the man you are torturing is soon to leave this world; but I warn you, you will remember this day till the end of your days! That there is a God! that there is a God! you will some day understand!’

‘No, that won't work. I will never let you go to him like this.… Oh, you miserable person! The man you’re tormenting is about to leave this world; but I warn you, you will remember this day for the rest of your life! That there is a God! That there is a God! You will understand this one day!’

‘Mashi, you mustn't curse me like that.’

‘Mashi, you shouldn’t talk to me like that.’

‘Oh, my darling boy! my darling! why do you go on living longer? There is no end to this sin, yet I cannot check it!’

‘Oh, my darling boy! my darling! why do you keep living? This sin never ends, and yet I can’t stop it!’


Mashi after delaying a little returned to the sick-room, hoping by that time Jotin would be asleep. But Jotin moved in his bed when she entered. Mashi exclaimed:

Mashi, after stalling for a bit, went back to the sick room, hoping that by now Jotin would be asleep. But Jotin stirred in his bed when she came in. Mashi exclaimed:

‘Just look what she has done!’

‘Just look at what she has done!’

‘What's happened? Hasn't Mani come? Why have you been so long, Mashi?’

‘What’s going on? Hasn’t Mani arrived? Why have you taken so long, Mashi?’

‘I found her weeping bitterly because she had allowed the milk for your soup to get burnt! I tried to console her, saying, “Why, there's more milk to be had!” But that she could be so careless about the preparation of your soup made her wild. With great trouble I managed to pacify her and put her to bed. So I haven't brought her to-day. Let her sleep it off.’

‘I found her crying hard because she had let the milk for your soup burn! I tried to comfort her, saying, “Don't worry, there’s more milk available!” But the fact that she could be so careless about making your soup drove her crazy. With a lot of effort, I finally calmed her down and got her to bed. So, I didn’t bring her today. Let her sleep it off.’

Though Jotin was pained when Mani didn't come, yet he felt a certain amount of relief. He had half feared that Mani's bodily presence would do violence to his heart's image of her. Such things had happened before in his life. And the gladness of the idea that Mani was miserable at burning his milk filled his heart to overflowing.

Though Jotin was hurt when Mani didn't show up, he also felt a sense of relief. He was somewhat afraid that seeing Mani in person would ruin the ideal image he had of her in his heart. Such things had happened before in his life. And the thought that Mani was upset over burning his milk made his heart swell with joy.

‘Mashi!’

‘Mashi!’

‘What is it, Baba?’

‘What’s wrong, Baba?’

‘I feel quite certain that my days are drawing to a close. But I have no regrets. Don't grieve for me.’

‘I feel pretty sure that my days are coming to an end. But I have no regrets. Don’t be sad for me.’

‘No, dear, I won't grieve. I don't believe that only life is good and not death.’

‘No, dear, I won’t be sad. I don’t believe that only life is good and not death.’

‘Mashi, I tell you truly that death seems sweet.’

‘Mashi, I tell you honestly that death feels sweet.’

Jotin, gazing at the dark sky, felt that it was Mani herself who was coming to him in Death's guise. She had immortal youth and the stars were flowers of blessing, showered upon her dark tresses by the hand of the World-Mother. It seemed as if once more he had his first sight of his bride under the veil of darkness.[4] The immense night became filled with the loving gaze of Mani's dark eyes. Mani, the bride of this house, the little girl, became transformed into a world-image,—her throne on the altar of the stars at the confluence of life and death. Jotin said to himself with clasped hands: ‘At last the veil is raised, the covering is rent in this deep darkness. Ah, beautiful one! how often have you wrung my heart, but no longer shall you forsake me!’

Jotin, looking up at the dark sky, felt it was Mani herself coming to him in the form of Death. She had eternal youth, and the stars were flowers of blessing, showered upon her dark hair by the World-Mother. It felt like he was seeing his bride for the first time again under the cover of darkness. [4] The vast night was filled with the loving gaze of Mani's dark eyes. Mani, the bride of this home, the little girl, transformed into a symbol of the world—her throne on the altar of the stars where life and death meet. Jotin thought to himself with his hands clasped: ‘Finally, the veil is lifted, the covering torn in this deep darkness. Ah, beautiful one! How often have you broken my heart, but no more shall you abandon me!’

IV

‘I'm suffering, Mashi, but nothing like you imagine. It seems to me as if my pain were gradually separating itself from my life. Like a laden boat, it was so long being towed behind, but the rope has snapped, and now it floats away with all my burdens. Still I can see it, but it is no longer mine.… But, Mashi, I've not seen Mani even once for the last two days!’

‘I'm suffering, Mashi, but not in the way you think. It feels like my pain is slowly separating from my life. Like a heavy boat that was being towed for a long time, the rope has finally snapped, and now it floats away with all my burdens. I can still see it, but it’s no longer mine... But, Mashi, I haven't seen Mani even once in the last two days!’

‘Jotin, let me give you another pillow.’

‘Jotin, let me get you another pillow.’

‘It almost seems to me, Mashi, that Mani also has left me like that laden boat of sorrow which drifts away.’

‘It almost feels to me, Mashi, that Mani has also left me like that heavy boat of sadness that just drifts away.’

‘Just sip some pomegranate juice, dear! Your throat must be getting dry.’

‘Just sip some pomegranate juice, sweetie! Your throat must be getting dry.’

‘I wrote my will yesterday; did I show it to you? I can't recollect.’

‘I wrote my will yesterday; did I show it to you? I can't remember.’

‘There's no need to show it to me, Jotin.’

‘You don’t need to show it to me, Jotin.’

‘When mother died, I had nothing of my own. You fed me and brought me up. Therefore I was saying——

‘When my mom died, I had nothing that belonged to me. You took care of me and raised me. So I was sayingPlease provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

‘Nonsense, child! I had only this house and a little property. You earned the rest.’

"Nonsense, kid! I only had this house and a bit of land. You earned everything else."

‘But this house——?’

‘But this house—?’

‘That's nothing. Why, you've added to it so much that it's difficult to find out where my house was!’

‘That's nothing. You've changed it so much that it's hard to tell where my house used to be!’

‘I'm sure Mani's love for you is really——

‘I'm sure Mani's love for you is really—’

‘Yes, yes! I know that, Jotin. Now you try to sleep.’

‘Yes, yes! I get it, Jotin. Now you should try to sleep.’

‘Though I have bequeathed all my property to Mani, it is practically yours, Mashi. She will never disobey you.’

‘Even though I’ve left all my property to Mani, it really belongs to you, Mashi. She’ll never go against your wishes.’

‘Why are you worrying so much about that, dear?’

‘Why are you so worried about that, dear?’

‘All I have I owe to you. When you see my will don't think for a moment that——

‘Everything I have, I owe to you. When you read my will, don’t doubt for a second thatPlease provide the text you would like me to modernize.

‘What do you mean, Jotin? Do you think I shall mind for a moment because you give to Mani what belongs to you? Surely I'm not so mean as that?’

‘What do you mean, Jotin? Do you think I would care at all because you give to Mani what belongs to you? Surely I’m not that petty?’

‘But you also will have——

‘But you will also have——

‘Look here, Jotin, I shall get angry with you. You want to console me with money!’

‘Listen, Jotin, I'm going to get upset with you. You think you can comfort me with money!’

‘Oh, Mashi, how I wish I could give you something better than money!’

‘Oh, Mashi, how I wish I could give you something better than money!’

‘That you have done, Jotin!—more than enough. Haven't I had you to fill my lonely house? I must have won that great good-fortune in many previous births! You have given me so much that now, if my destiny's due is exhausted, I shall not complain. Yes, yes! Give away everything in Mani's name,—your house, your money, your carriage, and your land—such burdens are too heavy for me!’

‘You’ve done it, Jotin!—more than enough. Haven't you filled my lonely home? I must have earned this great blessing in many past lives! You've given me so much that now, if my luck runs out, I won’t complain. Yes, yes! Give everything away in Mani's name—your house, your money, your carriage, and your land—these burdens are too heavy for me!’

‘Of course I know you have lost your taste for the enjoyments of life, but Mani is so young that——

‘Of course I know you’ve lost your interest in the pleasures of life, but Mani is so young thatUnderstood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

‘No! you mustn't say that. If you want to leave her your property, it is all right, but as for enjoyment——

‘No! you shouldn't say that. If you want to leave her your property, that's fine, but as for enjoymentSure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

‘What harm if she does enjoy herself, Mashi?’

‘What’s the harm if she enjoys herself, Mashi?’

‘No, no, it will be impossible. Her throat will become parched, and it will be dust and ashes to her.’

‘No, no, it will be impossible. Her throat will get dry, and it will turn to dust and ashes for her.’


Jotin remained silent. He could not decide whether it was true or not, and whether it was a matter of regret or otherwise, that the world would become distasteful to Mani for want of him. The stars seemed to whisper in his heart:

Jotin stayed quiet. He couldn't figure out if it was true or not, and whether it was something to regret or not, that the world would become unappealing to Mani without him. The stars felt like they were softly speaking to his heart:

‘Indeed it is true. We have been watching for thousands of years, and know that all these great preparations for enjoyment are but vanity.’

‘It's true. We have been observing for thousands of years, and we know that all these elaborate plans for pleasure are just vanity.’


Jotin sighed and said: ‘We cannot leave behind us what is really worth giving.’

Jotin sighed and said: ‘We can't leave behind what truly matters.’

‘It's no trifle you are giving, dearest. I only pray she may have the power to know the value of what is given her.’

‘It's not a small thing you're giving, my dear. I just hope she has the understanding to appreciate the value of what you've given her.’

‘Give me a little more of that pomegranate juice, Mashi, I'm thirsty. Did Mani come to me yesterday, I wonder?’

‘Give me a little more of that pomegranate juice, Mashi, I'm thirsty. Did Mani come to see me yesterday, I wonder?’

‘Yes, she came, but you were asleep. She sat by your head, fanning you for a long time, and then went away to get your clothes washed.’

‘Yes, she came, but you were asleep. She sat by your head, fanning you for a long time, and then went away to get your clothes washed.’

‘How wonderful! I believe I was dreaming that very moment that Mani was trying to enter my room. The door was slightly open, and she was pushing against it, but it wouldn't open. But, Mashi, you're going too far,—you ought to let her see that I am dying; otherwise my death will be a terrible shock to her.’

‘How amazing! I think I was dreaming at the exact moment when Mani was trying to get into my room. The door was slightly ajar, and she was pushing against it, but it wouldn’t budge. But, Mashi, you’re going too far—you should let her know that I’m dying; otherwise, my death will be a huge shock to her.’

‘Baba, let me put this shawl over your feet; they are getting cold.’

‘Baba, let me put this shawl over your feet; they’re getting cold.’

‘No, Mashi, I can't bear anything over me like that.’

‘No, Mashi, I can't handle anything like that hanging over me.’

‘Do you know, Jotin, Mani made this shawl for you? When she ought to have been asleep, she was busy at it. It was finished only yesterday.’

‘Do you know, Jotin, Mani made this shawl for you? While she should have been sleeping, she was working on it. She just finished it yesterday.’

Jotin took the shawl, and touched it tenderly with his hands. It seemed to him that the softness of the wool was Mani's own. Her loving thoughts had been woven night after night with its threads. It was not made merely of wool, but also of her touch. Therefore, when Mashi drew that shawl over his feet, it seemed as if, night after night, Mani had been caressing his tired limbs.

Jotin picked up the shawl and gently touched it with his hands. It felt to him like the softness of Mani herself. Her loving thoughts had been woven into it night after night. It wasn’t just made of wool; it carried her touch as well. So when Mashi spread that shawl over his feet, it felt like Mani had been caring for his tired limbs every night.

‘But, Mashi, I thought Mani didn't know how to knit,—at any rate she never liked it.’

‘But, Mashi, I thought Mani didn’t know how to knit—at least she never liked it.’

‘It doesn't take long to learn a thing. Of course I had to teach her. Then there are a good many mistakes in it.’

‘It doesn't take long to learn something. I had to teach her, of course. There are quite a few mistakes in it.’

‘Let there be mistakes; we're not going to send it to the Paris Exhibition. It will keep my feet warm in spite of its mistakes.’

‘Let there be mistakes; we're not going to send it to the Paris Exhibition. It will keep my feet warm despite its flaws.’

Jotin's mind began to picture Mani at her task, blundering and struggling, and yet patiently going on night after night. How sweetly pathetic it was! And again he went over the shawl with his caressing fingers.

Jotin's mind started to imagine Mani at her job, making mistakes and fighting through challenges, yet persistently continuing night after night. It was so sadly beautiful! Once more, he ran his gentle fingers over the shawl.

‘Mashi, is the doctor downstairs?’

"Is the doctor downstairs, Mashi?"

‘Yes, he will stay here to-night.’

‘Yes, he will stay here tonight.’

‘But tell him it is useless for him to give me a sleeping draught. It doesn't bring me real rest and only adds to my pain. Let me remain properly awake. Do you know, Mashi, that my wedding took place on the night of the full moon in the month of Baisakh? To-morrow will be that day, and the stars of that very night will be shining in the sky. Mani perhaps has forgotten. I want to remind her of it to-day; just call her to me for a minute or two.… Why do you keep silent? I suppose the doctor has told you I am so weak that any excitement will——but I tell you truly, Mashi, to-night, if I can have only a few minutes' talk with her, there will be no need for any sleeping draughts. Mashi, don't cry like that! I am quite well. To-day my heart is full as it has never been in my life before. That's why I want to see Mani. No, no, Mashi, I can't bear to see you crying! You have been so quiet all these last days. Why are you so troubled to-night?’

‘But tell him it's pointless for him to give me a sleeping pill. It doesn't give me real rest and just increases my pain. I prefer to stay fully awake. Do you know, Mashi, that my wedding happened on the night of the full moon in the month of Baisakh? Tomorrow will be that day, and the stars from that night will be shining in the sky. Mani might have forgotten. I want to remind her about it today; just call her to me for a minute or two.… Why are you silent? I guess the doctor has told you I'm so weak that any excitement will Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. but I honestly tell you, Mashi, tonight, if I can just have a few minutes' chat with her, there won't be any need for any sleeping pills. Mashi, please don’t cry like that! I'm completely fine. Today my heart is fuller than it has ever been in my life. That's why I want to see Mani. No, no, Mashi, I can't stand to see you crying! You've been so quiet all these past days. Why are you so upset tonight?’

‘Oh, Jotin, I thought that I had exhausted all my tears, but I find there are plenty left. I can't bear it any longer.’

‘Oh, Jotin, I thought I had run out of tears, but I see there are still many left. I can't take it anymore.’

‘Call Mani. I'll remind her of our wedding night, so that to-morrow she may——

‘Call Mani. I'll remind her of our wedding night, so that tomorrow she mayUnderstood. Please provide the text you'd like modernized.

‘I'm going, dear. Shombhu will wait at the door. If you want anything, call him.’

‘I’m leaving, dear. Shombhu will be waiting at the door. If you need anything, just call him.’

Mashi went to Mani's bedroom and sat down on the floor crying,—‘Oh come, come once, you heartless wretch! Keep his last request who has given you his all! Don't kill him who is already dying!’

Mashi went to Mani's bedroom and sat down on the floor crying, "Oh, please come, just once, you heartless person! Honor his last wish, the one who has given you everything! Don't take away the life of someone who's already dying!"


Jotin hearing the sound of footsteps started up, saying, ‘Mani!’

Jotin heard footsteps and got up, saying, ‘Mani!’

‘I am Shombhu. Did you call me?’

‘I am Shombhu. Did you call me?’

‘Ask your mistress to come?’

"Ask your boss to come?"

‘Ask whom?’

‘Ask who?’

‘Your mistress.’

'Your girlfriend.'

‘She has not yet returned.’

‘She hasn't returned yet.’

‘Returned? From where?’

'Back? From where?'

‘From Sitarampur.’

"From Sitarampur."

‘When did she go?’

‘When did she leave?’

‘Three days ago.’

‘Three days ago.’

For a moment Jotin felt numb all over, and his head began to swim. He slipped down from the pillows, on which he was reclining, and kicked off the woollen shawl that was over his feet.

For a moment, Jotin felt completely numb, and his head started to spin. He slid down from the pillows he was resting on and kicked off the woolen shawl that was covering his feet.


When Mashi came back after a long time, Jotin did not mention Mani's name, and Mashi thought he had forgotten all about her.

When Mashi returned after a long time, Jotin didn't bring up Mani's name, and Mashi thought he had completely forgotten about her.

Suddenly Jotin cried out: ‘Mashi, did I tell you about the dream I had the other night?’

Suddenly, Jotin shouted, “Mashi, did I tell you about the dream I had the other night?”

‘Which dream?’

'Which dream?'

‘That in which Mani was pushing the door, and the door wouldn't open more than an inch. She stood outside unable to enter. Now I know that Mani has to stand outside my door till the last.’

‘That moment when Mani was pushing the door, and it wouldn’t open more than an inch. She stood outside, unable to get in. Now I understand that Mani has to stay outside my door until the very end.’


Mashi kept silent. She realised that the heaven she had been building for Jotin out of falsehood had toppled down at last. If sorrow comes, it is best to acknowledge it.—When God strikes, we cannot avoid the blow.

Mashi stayed silent. She realized that the world she had been creating for Jotin based on lies had finally crumbled. When sadness arrives, it’s best to accept it. —When God strikes, we can’t escape the impact.

‘Mashi, the love I have got from you will last through all my births. I have filled this life with it to carry it with me. In the next birth, I am sure you will be born as my daughter, and I shall tend you with all my love.’

‘Mashi, the love I’ve received from you will last through all my lives. I’ve filled this life with it so I can carry it with me. In my next life, I am sure you’ll be born as my daughter, and I will take care of you with all my love.’

‘What are you saying, Jotin? Do you mean to say I shall be born again as a woman? Why can't you pray that I should come to your arms as a son?’

‘What are you saying, Jotin? Are you saying I’ll be born again as a woman? Why can’t you pray for me to come to you as a son?’

‘No, no, not a son! You will come to my house in that wonderful beauty which you had when you were young. I can even imagine how I shall dress you.’

‘No, no, not a son! You will come to my house with that incredible beauty you had when you were young. I can even picture how I would dress you.’

‘Don't talk so much, Jotin, but try to sleep.’

‘Don’t talk so much, Jotin, just try to sleep.’

‘I shall name you “Lakshmi.”’

"I'll name you 'Lakshmi.'"

‘But that is an old-fashioned name, Jotin!’

‘But that’s an outdated name, Jotin!’

‘Yes, but you are my old-fashioned Mashi. Come to my house again with those beautiful old-fashioned manners.’

‘Yes, but you are my traditional Mashi. Come to my house again with those lovely classic manners.’

‘I can't wish that I should come and burden your home with the misfortune of a girl-child!’

‘I can’t hope that I’ll come and weigh down your home with the misfortune of having a girl!’

‘Mashi, you think me weak, and are wanting to save me all trouble.’

‘Mashi, you think I'm weak and want to save me from all the trouble.’

‘My child, I am a woman, so I have my weakness. Therefore I have tried all my life to save you from all sorts of trouble,—only to fail.’

‘My child, I’m a woman, so I have my weaknesses. That’s why I’ve spent my whole life trying to keep you out of trouble—only to fail.’

‘Mashi, I have not had time in this life to apply the lessons I have learnt. But they will keep for my next birth. I shall show then what a man is able to do. I have learnt how false it is always to be looking after oneself.’

‘Mashi, I haven’t had time in this life to put into practice the lessons I’ve learned. But they'll be useful in my next life. I’ll show then what a person is capable of. I’ve realized how misleading it is to always be focused on self-preservation.’

‘Whatever you may say, darling, you have never grasped anything for yourself, but given everything to others.’

‘No matter what you say, darling, you’ve never really taken anything for yourself; you’ve only given everything to others.’

‘Mashi, I can boast of one thing at any rate. I have never been a tyrant in my happiness, or tried to enforce my claims by violence. Because lies could not content me, I have had to wait long. Perhaps truth will be kind to me at last.—Who is that, Mashi, who is that?’

‘Mashi, I can at least say one thing. I’ve never been a tyrant about my happiness, nor have I tried to impose my wishes through violence. Since lies never satisfied me, I’ve had to be patient for a long time. Maybe the truth will finally be good to me.—Who is that, Mashi, who is that?’

‘Where? There's no one there, Jotin!’

‘Where? There’s no one there, Jotin!’

‘Mashi, just go and see in the other room. I thought I——

‘Mashi, just go check in the other room. I thought IPlease provide the text you would like me to modernize.

‘No, dear! I don't see anybody.’

‘No, dear! I don't see anyone.’

‘But it seemed quite clear to me that——

‘But it seemed pretty clear to me thatPlease provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

‘No, Jotin, it's nothing. So keep quiet! The doctor is coming now.’

‘No, Jotin, it’s nothing. So just be quiet! The doctor is coming now.’

When the doctor entered, he said:

When the doctor walked in, he said:

‘Look here, you mustn't stay near the patient so much, you excite him. You go to bed, and my assistant will remain with him.’

‘Listen, you shouldn't stay near the patient so much; you’re getting him worked up. You should go to bed, and my assistant will stay with him.’

‘No, Mashi, I can't let you go.’

‘No, Mashi, I can't let you leave.’

‘All right, Baba! I will sit quietly in that corner.’

‘Okay, Dad! I’ll just sit quietly over there in that corner.’

‘No, no! you must sit by my side. I can't let go your hand, not till the very end. I have been made by your hand, and only from your hand shall God take me.’

‘No, no! You have to sit next to me. I can't let go of your hand, not until the very end. I’ve been shaped by your touch, and only from your touch will God take me.’

‘All right,’ said the doctor, ‘you can remain there. But, Jotin Babu, you must not talk to her. It's time for you to take your medicine.’

‘Okay,’ said the doctor, ‘you can stay there. But, Jotin Babu, you must not speak to her. It’s time for you to take your medicine.’

‘Time for my medicine? Nonsense! The time for that is over. To give medicine now is merely to deceive; besides I am not afraid to die. Mashi, Death is busy with his physic; why do you add another nuisance in the shape of a doctor? Send him away, send him away! It is you alone I need now! No one else, none whatever! No more falsehood!’

‘Time for my medicine? Nonsense! That time has passed. Giving me medicine now is just a deception; besides, I'm not afraid to die. Mashi, Death is occupied with his remedies; why add another hassle in the form of a doctor? Send him away, send him away! It's you alone I need now! No one else, not anyone at all! No more lies!’

‘I protest, as a doctor, this excitement is doing you harm.’

"I urge you, as a doctor, this excitement is harmful to you."

‘Then go, doctor, don't excite me any more!—Mashi, has he gone?… That's good! Now come and take my head in your lap.’

‘Then go, doctor, don't stress me out anymore!—Mashi, has he left?… That's great! Now come and rest my head in your lap.’

‘All right, dear! Now, Baba, try to sleep!’

‘Okay, dear! Now, Baba, try to get some sleep!’

‘No, Mashi, don't ask me to sleep. If I sleep, I shall never wake. I still need to keep awake a little longer. Don't you hear a sound? Somebody is coming.’

‘No, Mashi, please don’t ask me to sleep. If I sleep, I won’t ever wake up. I need to stay awake a bit longer. Can’t you hear that? Someone is coming.’

V

‘Jotin dear, just open your eyes a little. She has come. Look once and see!’

‘Jotin, sweetheart, just open your eyes a bit. She’s here. Take a look and see!’

‘Who has come? A dream?’

"Who’s here? A dream?"

‘Not a dream, darling! Mani has come with her father.’

‘Not a dream, sweetheart! Mani has come with her dad.’

‘Who are you?’

"Who are you?"

‘Can't you see? This is your Mani!’

‘Can't you see? This is your Mani!’

‘Mani? Has that door opened?’

‘Mani? Did that door open?’

‘Yes, Baba, it is wide open.’

‘Yes, Dad, it is wide open.’

‘No, Mashi, not that shawl! not that shawl! That shawl is a fraud!’

‘No, Mashi, not that shawl! Not that shawl! That shawl is a fake!’

‘It is not a shawl, Jotin! It is our Mani, who has flung herself on your feet. Put your hand on her head and bless her. Don't cry like that, Mani! There will be time enough for that. Keep quiet now for a little.’

‘It’s not a shawl, Jotin! It’s our Mani, who has thrown herself at your feet. Put your hand on her head and bless her. Don’t cry like that, Mani! There will be plenty of time for that later. Just be quiet for a bit now.’

THE SKELETON

THE SKELETON

In the room next to the one in which we boys used to sleep, there hung a human skeleton. In the night it would rattle in the breeze which played about its bones. In the day these bones were rattled by us. We were taking lessons in osteology from a student in the Campbell Medical School, for our guardians were determined to make us masters of all the sciences. How far they succeeded we need not tell those who know us; and it is better hidden from those who do not.

In the room next to the one where we boys used to sleep, there was a human skeleton hanging. At night, it would rattle in the breeze that brushed against its bones. During the day, we would rattle those bones ourselves. We were taking osteology lessons from a student at Campbell Medical School because our guardians were set on making us experts in all the sciences. How well they succeeded is something we don’t need to share with those who know us; it’s better kept from those who don’t.

Many years have passed since then. In the meantime the skeleton has vanished from the room, and the science of osteology from our brains, leaving no trace behind.

Many years have gone by since then. In the meantime, the skeleton has disappeared from the room, and the study of bones has faded from our minds, leaving no trace behind.

The other day, our house was crowded with guests, and I had to pass the night in the same old room. In these now unfamiliar surroundings, sleep refused to come, and, as I tossed from side to side, I heard all the hours of the night chimed, one after another, by the church clock near by. At length the lamp in the corner of the room, after some minutes of choking and spluttering, went out altogether. One or two bereavements had recently happened in the family, so the going out of the lamp naturally led me to thoughts of death. In the great arena of nature, I thought, the light of a lamp losing itself in eternal darkness, and the going out of the light of our little human lives, by day or by night, were much the same thing.

The other day, our house was packed with guests, and I had to spend the night in the same old room. In these now unfamiliar surroundings, sleep wouldn’t come, and as I tossed and turned, I heard the hours of the night chime, one after another, from the nearby church clock. Eventually, the lamp in the corner of the room, after some moments of choking and sputtering, went out completely. One or two losses had recently occurred in the family, so the lamp going out naturally led me to think about death. In the vast arena of nature, I thought, the light of a lamp fading into eternal darkness and the end of our little human lives, whether by day or night, were really much the same thing.

My train of thought recalled to my mind the skeleton. While I was trying to imagine what the body which had clothed it could have been like, it suddenly seemed to me that something was walking round and round my bed, groping along the walls of the room. I could hear its rapid breathing. It seemed as if it was searching for something which it could not find, and pacing round the room with ever-hastier steps. I felt quite sure that this was a mere fancy of my sleepless, excited brain; and that the throbbing of the veins in my temples was really the sound which seemed like running footsteps. Nevertheless, a cold shiver ran all over me. To help to get rid of this hallucination, I called out aloud: ‘Who is there?’ The footsteps seemed to stop at my bedside, and the reply came: ‘It is I. I have come to look for that skeleton of mine.’

My thoughts drifted back to the skeleton. While I tried to picture what the body that once housed it might have looked like, it suddenly felt like something was circling my bed, feeling along the walls of the room. I could hear its rapid breathing. It seemed like it was searching for something it couldn’t find, pacing around the room with increasingly frantic steps. I was pretty sure this was just a figment of my restless, agitated mind; that the pounding in my temples was actually what I was perceiving as footsteps. Still, a chill ran through me. To shake off this hallucination, I called out loud: ‘Who is there?’ The footsteps seemed to pause at my bedside, and the answer came: ‘It is I. I have come to look for that skeleton of mine.’

It seemed absurd to show any fear before the creature of my own imagination; so, clutching my pillow a little more tightly, I said in a casual sort of way: ‘A nice business for this time of night! Of what use will that skeleton be to you now?’

It felt ridiculous to show any fear in front of a creature I had made up in my mind. So, gripping my pillow a bit tighter, I said casually, "What a great thing to be doing at this hour! What good is that skeleton to you now?"

The reply seemed to come almost from my mosquito-curtain itself. ‘What a question! In that skeleton were the bones that encircled my heart; the youthful charm of my six-and-twenty years bloomed about it. Should I not desire to see it once more?’

The response felt like it came right from my mosquito net. ‘What a question! Within that skeleton were the bones that surrounded my heart; the youthful charm of my twenty-six years radiated around it. Wouldn’t I want to see it again?’

‘Of course,’ said I, ‘a perfectly reasonable desire. Well, go on with your search, while I try to get a little sleep.’

‘Of course,’ I said, ‘that's a completely reasonable desire. Go ahead with your search while I try to get some sleep.’

Said the voice: ‘But I fancy you are lonely. All right; I'll sit down a while, and we will have a little chat. Years ago I used to sit by men and talk to them. But during the last thirty-five years I have only moaned in the wind in the burning-places of the dead. I would talk once more with a man as in the old times.’

Said the voice: ‘But I think you’re lonely. Okay; I'll sit down for a bit, and we can have a chat. Years ago, I used to sit with men and talk to them. But for the last thirty-five years, I’ve only moaned in the wind in the places where the dead burn. I’d like to talk with a man again like we used to.’

I felt that some one sat down just near my curtain. Resigning myself to the situation, I replied with as much cordiality as I could summon: ‘That will be very nice indeed. Let us talk of something cheerful.’

I felt someone sit down right by my curtain. Accepting the situation, I responded with as much warmth as I could muster: ‘That sounds really nice. Let’s chat about something happy.’

‘The funniest thing I can think of is my own life-story. Let me tell you that.’

‘The funniest thing I can think of is my own life story. Let me share it with you.’

The church clock chimed the hour of two.

The church clock chimed two.

‘When I was in the land of the living, and young, I feared one thing like death itself, and that was my husband. My feelings can be likened only to those of a fish caught with a hook. For it was as if a stranger had snatched me away with the sharpest of hooks from the peaceful calm of my childhood's home—and from him I had no means of escape. My husband died two months after my marriage, and my friends and relations moaned pathetically on my behalf. My husband's father, after scrutinising my face with great care, said to my mother-in-law: “Do you not see, she has the evil eye?”—Well, are you listening? I hope you are enjoying the story?’

‘When I was alive and young, I feared one thing more than death itself, and that was my husband. My feelings were like those of a fish caught on a hook. It was as if a stranger had pulled me away with the sharpest hook from the peaceful calm of my childhood home—and there was no way for me to escape him. My husband died two months after we got married, and my friends and family mourned for me. My husband’s father, after closely examining my face, said to my mother-in-law: “Don’t you see, she has the evil eye?”—So, are you listening? I hope you’re enjoying the story?’

‘Very much indeed!’ said I. ‘The beginning is extremely humorous.’

‘Absolutely!’ I said. ‘The start is really funny.’

‘Let me proceed then. I came back to my father's house in great glee. People tried to conceal it from me, but I knew well that I was endowed with a rare and radiant beauty. What is your opinion?’

‘Let me continue then. I returned to my father's house feeling really happy. People tried to hide it from me, but I knew very well that I was blessed with a unique and stunning beauty. What do you think?’

‘Very likely,’ I murmured. ‘But you must remember that I never saw you.’

‘Very likely,’ I whispered. ‘But you have to remember that I’ve never seen you.’

‘What! Not seen me? What about that skeleton of mine? Ha! ha! ha! Never mind. I was only joking. How can I ever make you believe that those two cavernous hollows contained the brightest of dark, languishing eyes? And that the smile which was revealed by those ruby lips had no resemblance whatever to the grinning teeth which you used to see? The mere attempt to convey to you some idea of the grace, the charm, the soft, firm, dimpled curves, which in the fulness of youth were growing and blossoming over those dry old bones makes me smile; it also makes me angry. The most eminent doctors of my time could not have dreamed of the bones of that body of mine as materials for teaching osteology. Do you know, one young doctor that I knew of, actually compared me to a golden champak blossom. It meant that to him the rest of humankind was fit only to illustrate the science of physiology, that I was a flower of beauty. Does any one think of the skeleton of a champak flower?

‘What! You haven't seen me? What about that skeleton of mine? Ha! ha! ha! Never mind. I was just kidding. How could I ever convince you that those two deep hollows held the brightest of dark, yearning eyes? And that the smile revealed by those ruby lips had no resemblance whatsoever to the grinning teeth you used to see? Just trying to give you an idea of the grace, the charm, the soft, firm, dimpled curves that were blossoming over those dry old bones in my youthful days makes me smile; it also makes me mad. The most renowned doctors of my time could never have imagined those bones of mine being used to teach osteology. You know, one young doctor I knew actually compared me to a golden champak blossom. To him, it meant that the rest of humanity was only good for illustrating physiology, while I was a beauty. Does anyone ever think about the skeleton of a champak flower?

‘When I walked, I felt that, like a diamond scattering splendour, my every movement set waves of beauty radiating on every side. I used to spend hours gazing on my hands—hands which could gracefully have reined the liveliest of male creatures.

“When I walked, I felt that, like a diamond spreading brilliance, every move I made sent out waves of beauty all around me. I would spend hours looking at my hands—hands that could have effortlessly controlled the most vibrant of male beings.

‘But that stark and staring old skeleton of mine has borne false-witness to you against me, while I was unable to refute the shameless libel. That is why of all men I hate you most! I feel I would like once for all to banish sleep from your eyes with a vision of that warm rosy loveliness of mine, to sweep out with it all the wretched osteological stuff of which your brain is full.’

‘But that stark and staring old skeleton of mine has falsely testified against me to you, while I couldn’t refute the shameless lie. That’s why of all men I hate you the most! I wish I could finally drive sleep from your eyes with a glimpse of my warm, rosy beauty, to clear out all the wretched skeletal nonsense that fills your mind.’

‘I could have sworn by your body,’ cried I, ‘if you had it still, that no vestige of osteology has remained in my head, and that the only thing that it is now full of is a radiant vision of perfect loveliness, glowing against the black background of night. I cannot say more than that.’

‘I could have sworn it was your body,’ I exclaimed, ‘if you still had it, that there’s no trace of bone left in my head, and that all that fills it now is a bright image of pure beauty, shining against the dark backdrop of night. I can’t say anything more than that.’

‘I had no girl-companions,’ went on the voice. ‘My only brother had made up his mind not to marry. In the zenana I was alone. Alone I used to sit in the garden under the shade of the trees, and dream that the whole world was in love with me; that the stars with sleepless gaze were drinking in my beauty; that the wind was languishing in sighs as on some pretext or other it brushed past me; and that the lawn on which my feet rested, had it been conscious, would have lost consciousness again at their touch. It seemed to me that all the young men in the world were as blades of grass at my feet; and my heart, I know not why, used to grow sad.

‘I didn’t have any girlfriends,’ the voice continued. ‘My only brother had decided he didn’t want to marry. In the women’s quarters, I was all alone. I would sit in the garden under the shade of the trees and dream that the whole world was in love with me; that the stars, with their unblinking gaze, were taking in my beauty; that the wind was sighing as it brushed past me for some reason; and that the grass I stood on, if it were aware, would have fainted at my touch. It felt to me like all the young men in the world were just blades of grass at my feet; and for some unknown reason, my heart would grow heavy.

‘When my brother's friend, Shekhar, had passed out of the Medical College, he became our family doctor. I had already often seen him from behind a curtain. My brother was a strange man, and did not care to look on the world with open eyes. It was not empty enough for his taste; so he gradually moved away from it, until he was quite lost in an obscure corner. Shekhar was his one friend, so he was the only young man I could ever get to see. And when I held my evening court in my garden, then the host of imaginary young men whom I had at my feet were each one a Shekhar.—Are you listening? What are you thinking of?’

‘When my brother's friend, Shekhar, graduated from Medical College, he became our family doctor. I had often seen him from behind a curtain before. My brother was a peculiar guy and didn’t want to face the world directly. It wasn’t empty enough for him, so he gradually distanced himself until he was lost in a remote corner. Shekhar was his only friend, so he was the only young man I ever got to see. And when I held my evening gatherings in the garden, all the imaginary young men I envisioned at my feet were each a Shekhar.—Are you listening? What are you thinking about?’

I sighed as I replied: ‘I was wishing I was Shekhar!’

I sighed as I replied, "I was wishing I was Shekhar!"

‘Wait a bit. Hear the whole story first. One day, in the rains, I was feverish. The doctor came to see me. That was our first meeting. I was reclining opposite the window, so that the blush of the evening sky might temper the pallor of my complexion. When the doctor, coming in, looked up into my face, I put myself into his place, and gazed at myself in imagination. I saw in the glorious evening light that delicate wan face laid like a drooping flower against the soft white pillow, with the unrestrained curls playing over the forehead, and the bashfully lowered eyelids casting a pathetic shade over the whole countenance.

‘Wait a moment. Listen to the whole story first. One day, during the rainy season, I was feeling feverish. The doctor came to see me. That was our first meeting. I was lying back opposite the window, letting the glow of the evening sky soften my pale complexion. When the doctor walked in and looked at my face, I imagined myself in his position, and saw myself in my mind. I noticed in the beautiful evening light that frail, pale face resting like a wilting flower against the soft white pillow, with loose curls gently brushing my forehead, and my shyly lowered eyelids casting a sad shade over my entire face.

‘The doctor, in a tone bashfully low, asked my brother: “Might I feel her pulse?”

‘The doctor, speaking a bit shyly, asked my brother: “Can I feel her pulse?”

‘I put out a tired, well-rounded wrist from beneath the coverlet. “Ah!” thought I, as I looked on it, “if only there had been a sapphire bracelet.”[5] I have never before seen a doctor so awkward about feeling a patient's pulse. His fingers trembled as they felt my wrist. He measured the heat of my fever, I gauged the pulse of his heart.—Don't you believe me?’

‘I stretched out a tired, rounded wrist from under the blanket. “Ah!” I thought as I looked at it, “if only there had been a sapphire bracelet.”[5] I’ve never seen a doctor who was so awkward at checking a patient’s pulse. His fingers shook as they touched my wrist. He measured the warmth of my fever; I sensed the rhythm of his heartbeat.—Don't you believe me?’

‘Very easily,’ said I; ‘the human heart-beat tells its tale.’

'It's really simple,' I said; 'the heartbeat of a human reveals its story.'

‘After I had been taken ill and restored to health several times, I found that the number of the courtiers who attended my imaginary evening reception began to dwindle till they were reduced to only one! And at last in my little world there remained only one doctor and one patient.

‘After I had fallen ill and then recovered a few times, I noticed that the number of courtiers who showed up at my imagined evening receptions started to shrink until there was only one left! Eventually, in my little world, there was just one doctor and one patient.

‘In these evenings I used to dress myself[6] secretly in a canary-coloured sari; twine about the braided knot into which I did my hair a garland of white jasmine blossoms; and with a little mirror in my hand betake myself to my usual seat under the trees.

‘In these evenings I used to quietly dress myself[6] in a canary-colored sari; I would wrap a garland of white jasmine blossoms around the braided knot of my hair; and with a small mirror in my hand, I would go to my usual spot under the trees.

‘Well! Are you perhaps thinking that the sight of one's own beauty would soon grow wearisome? Ah no! for I did not see myself with my own eyes. I was then one and also two. I used to see myself as though I were the doctor; I gazed, I was charmed, I fell madly in love. But, in spite of all the caresses I lavished on myself, a sigh would wander about my heart, moaning like the evening breeze.

‘Well! Are you maybe thinking that seeing your own beauty would quickly become boring? Oh no! I didn’t see myself with my own eyes. I was both one and two at the same time. I would look at myself as if I were the doctor; I stared, I was captivated, I fell head over heels in love. But despite all the affection I showered on myself, a sigh would drift through my heart, moaning like the evening breeze.

‘Anyhow, from that time I was never alone. When I walked I watched with downcast eyes the play of my dainty little toes on the earth, and wondered what the doctor would have felt had he been there to see. At mid-day the sky would be filled with the glare of the sun, without a sound, save now and then the distant cry of a passing kite. Outside our garden-walls the hawker would pass with his musical cry of “Bangles for sale, crystal bangles.” And I, spreading a snow-white sheet on the lawn, would lie on it with my head on my arm. With studied carelessness the other arm would rest lightly on the soft sheet, and I would imagine to myself that some one had caught sight of the wonderful pose of my hand, that some one had clasped it in both of his and imprinted a kiss on its rosy palm, and was slowly walking away.—What if I ended the story here? How would it do?’

‘Anyway, from that point on, I was never alone. When I walked, I looked down at the way my delicate little toes touched the ground and wondered what the doctor would have felt if he had been there to see. At noon, the sky would be filled with the bright glare of the sun, and the only sound was the distant cry of a passing kite. Outside our garden walls, the hawker would go by with his cheerful call of “Bangles for sale, crystal bangles.” And I, spreading a pure white sheet on the lawn, would lie on it with my head resting on my arm. With a casual but intentional style, my other arm would rest lightly on the soft sheet, and I would imagine that someone had noticed the beautiful position of my hand, that someone had taken it in both of theirs and kissed its rosy palm, and was slowly walking away.—What if I ended the story here? How would that work?’

‘Not half a bad ending,’ I replied thoughtfully. ‘It would no doubt remain a little incomplete, but I could easily spend the rest of the night putting in the finishing touches.’

‘Not a bad ending,’ I said thoughtfully. ‘It might feel a bit incomplete, but I could easily spend the rest of the night adding the finishing touches.’

‘But that would make the story too serious. Where would the laugh come in? Where would be the skeleton with its grinning teeth?

‘But that would make the story too serious. Where would the laughs come in? Where would the skeleton with its grinning teeth be?

‘So let me go on. As soon as the doctor had got a little practice, he took a room on the ground-floor of our house for a consulting-chamber. I used then sometimes to ask him jokingly about medicines and poisons, and how much of this drug or that would kill a man. The subject was congenial and he would wax eloquent. These talks familiarised me with the idea of death; and so love and death were the only two things that filled my little world. My story is now nearly ended—there is not much left.’

‘So let me continue. Once the doctor had a bit of experience, he took a room on the ground floor of our house to use as his office. I would sometimes jokingly ask him about medicines and poisons, and how much of this drug or that would be lethal. The topic was enjoyable for him, and he would get quite passionate. These conversations made me more familiar with the idea of death; so love and death were the only two things that filled my small world. My story is almost over—there’s not much left.’

‘Not much of the night is left either,’ I muttered.

‘There isn’t much of the night left either,’ I mumbled.

‘After a time I noticed that the doctor had grown strangely absent-minded, and it seemed as if he were ashamed of something which he was trying to keep from me. One day he came in, somewhat smartly dressed, and borrowed my brother's carriage for the evening.

‘After a while, I noticed that the doctor had become unusually absent-minded, and it seemed like he was hiding something from me. One day, he came in looking quite dapper and asked to borrow my brother's carriage for the evening.

‘My curiosity became too much for me, and I went up to my brother for information. After some talk beside the point, I at last asked him: “By the way, Dada,[7] where is the doctor going this evening in your carriage?”

‘My curiosity got the better of me, and I went to my brother for some information. After some irrelevant conversation, I finally asked him: “By the way, Dada,[7] where is the doctor headed this evening in your carriage?”’

‘My brother briefly replied: “To his death.”

‘My brother quickly replied: “To his death.”

‘“Oh, do tell me,” I importuned. “Where is he really going?”

“Please, tell me,” I insisted. “Where is he really going?”

‘“To be married,” he said, a little more explicitly.

‘“To be married,” he said, a bit more clearly.

‘“Oh, indeed!” said I, as I laughed long and loudly.

‘“Oh, really!” I said, laughing hard and loudly.

‘I gradually learnt that the bride was an heiress, who would bring the doctor a large sum of money. But why did he insult me by hiding all this from me? Had I ever begged and prayed him not to marry, because it would break my heart? Men are not to be trusted. I have known only one man in all my life, and in a moment I made this discovery.

‘I slowly found out that the bride was an heiress who would give the doctor a lot of money. But why did he insult me by keeping this from me? Did I ever beg or plead with him not to marry because it would break my heart? You can't trust men. I've known only one man in my whole life, and in an instant, I realized this.

‘When the doctor came in after his work and was ready to start, I said to him, rippling with laughter the while: “Well, doctor, so you are to be married to-night?”

‘When the doctor came in after finishing his work and was ready to start, I said to him, laughing all the while: “Well, doctor, so you’re getting married tonight?”

‘My gaiety not only made the doctor lose countenance; it thoroughly irritated him.

‘My cheerfulness not only made the doctor lose his composure; it really annoyed him.

‘“How is it,” I went on, “that there is no illumination, no band of music?”

“Why is it,” I continued, “that there’s no light, no band playing music?”

‘With a sigh he replied: “Is marriage then such a joyful occasion?”

'With a sigh he replied: "Is marriage really such a happy event?"

‘I burst out into renewed laughter. “No, no,” said I, “this will never do. Who ever heard of a wedding without lights and music?”

‘I burst out into renewed laughter. “No, no,” said I, “this will never do. Who ever heard of a wedding without lights and music?”

‘I bothered my brother about it so much that he at once ordered all the trappings of a gay wedding.

‘I annoyed my brother about it so much that he immediately arranged all the details for a festive wedding.

‘All the time I kept on gaily talking of the bride, of what would happen, of what I would do when the bride came home. “And, doctor,” I asked, “will you still go on feeling pulses?” Ha! ha! ha! Though the inner workings of people's, especially men's, minds are not visible, still I can take my oath that these words were piercing the doctor's bosom like deadly darts.

‘All the time I kept chatting happily about the bride, what would happen, and what I would do when the bride came home. “And, doctor,” I asked, “will you still check pulses?” Ha! ha! ha! Even though we can’t see what’s going on in people’s, especially men’s, minds, I can swear that those words were hitting the doctor like deadly darts.

‘The marriage was to be celebrated late at night. Before starting, the doctor and my brother were having a glass of wine together on the terrace, as was their daily habit. The moon had just risen.

‘The wedding was set to take place late at night. Before it began, the doctor and my brother were enjoying a glass of wine together on the terrace, as they did every day. The moon had just come up.

‘I went up smiling, and said: “Have you forgotten your wedding, doctor? It is time to start.”

‘I went up smiling and said, “Have you forgotten your wedding, doctor? It’s time to go.”’

‘I must here tell you one little thing. I had meanwhile gone down to the dispensary and got a little powder, which at a convenient opportunity I had dropped unobserved into the doctor's glass.

‘I must tell you one little thing. In the meantime, I went to the dispensary and got some powder, which I discreetly dropped into the doctor's glass when the opportunity arose.’

‘The doctor, draining his glass at a gulp, in a voice thick with emotion, and with a look that pierced me to the heart, said: “Then I must go.”

‘The doctor, downing his drink in one go, with a voice full of emotion and a look that struck me deep, said: “Then I have to go.”

‘The music struck up. I went into my room and dressed myself in my bridal-robes of silk and gold. I took out my jewellery and ornaments from the safe and put them all on; I put the red mark of wifehood on the parting in my hair. And then under the tree in the garden I prepared my bed.

‘The music began. I went into my room and put on my wedding dress made of silk and gold. I took out my jewelry and accessories from the safe and wore them all; I applied the red mark of marriage in my hair. Then, under the tree in the garden, I set up my bed.

‘It was a beautiful night. The gentle south wind was kissing away the weariness of the world. The scent of jasmine and bela filled the garden with rejoicing.

‘It was a lovely night. The soft southern breeze was washing away the fatigue of the world. The fragrance of jasmine and bela filled the garden with joy.

‘When the sound of the music began to grow fainter and fainter; the light of the moon to get dimmer and dimmer; the world with its lifelong associations of home and kin to fade away from my perceptions like some illusion;—then I closed my eyes, and smiled.

‘When the sound of the music started to fade away; the moonlight began to dim; the world with all its memories of home and family disappeared from my sight like some kind of illusion;—then I closed my eyes and smiled.

‘I fancied that when people came and found me they would see that smile of mine lingering on my lips like a trace of rose-coloured wine, that when I thus slowly entered my eternal bridal-chamber I should carry with me this smile, illuminating my face. But alas for the bridal-chamber! Alas for the bridal-robes of silk and gold! When I woke at the sound of a rattling within me, I found three urchins learning osteology from my skeleton. Where in my bosom my joys and griefs used to throb, and the petals of youth to open one by one, there the master with his pointer was busy naming my bones. And as to that last smile, which I had so carefully rehearsed, did you see any sign of that?

‘I imagined that when people found me, they would see my smile lingering on my lips like a hint of rosé wine, and that as I slowly entered my eternal bridal chamber, I would carry this smile with me, lighting up my face. But oh, the bridal chamber! Oh, the bridal robes of silk and gold! When I woke to a rattling inside me, I found three kids studying osteology using my skeleton. Where my joys and sorrows used to pulse, and the petals of youth would open one by one, there the teacher was busy pointing out my bones. And about that last smile I had rehearsed so carefully, did you see any trace of it?’

‘Well, well, how did you like the story?’

‘So, what did you think of the story?’

‘It has been delightful,’ said I.

“It’s been awesome,” I said.

At this point the first crow began to caw. ‘Are you there?’ I asked. There was no reply.

At this point, the first crow started cawing. ‘Are you there?’ I asked. There was no response.

The morning light entered the room.

The morning light filled the room.

THE AUSPICIOUS VISION

THE AUSPICIOUS VISION

Kantichandra was young; yet after his wife's death he sought no second partner, and gave his mind to the hunting of beasts and birds. His body was long and slender, hard and agile; his sight keen; his aim unerring. He dressed like a countryman, and took with him Hira Singh the wrestler, Chakkanlal, Khan Saheb the musician, Mian Saheb, and many others. He had no lack of idle followers.

Kantichandra was young; however, after his wife's death, he didn't look for a new partner and instead focused on hunting animals and birds. He had a tall, slim, strong, and agile body; his eyesight was sharp; his aim was precise. He dressed like a local farmer and brought along Hira Singh the wrestler, Chakkanlal, Khan Saheb the musician, Mian Saheb, and many others. He had plenty of idle followers.

In the month of Agrahayan Kanti had gone out shooting near the swamp of Nydighi with a few sporting companions. They were in boats, and an army of servants, in boats also, filled the bathing-ghats. The village women found it well-nigh impossible to bathe or to draw water. All day long, land and water trembled to the firing of the guns; and every evening musicians killed the chance of sleep.

In the month of Agrahayan, Kanti had gone shooting near the Nydighi swamp with a few friends. They were in boats, and a whole army of servants in boats too filled the bathing-ghats. The village women found it almost impossible to bathe or collect water. All day long, the land and water shook from the sound of gunfire, and every evening the musicians made it impossible to sleep.

One morning as Kanti was seated in his boat cleaning a favourite gun, he suddenly started at what he thought was the cry of wild duck. Looking up, he saw a village maiden, coming to the water's edge, with two white ducklings clasped to her breast. The little stream was almost stagnant. Many weeds choked the current. The girl put the birds into the water, and watched them anxiously. Evidently the presence of the sportsmen was the cause of her care and not the wildness of the ducks.

One morning, as Kanti sat in his boat cleaning his favorite gun, he suddenly jumped at what he thought was the sound of wild ducks. Looking up, he saw a village girl approaching the water's edge, holding two white ducklings close to her chest. The little stream was almost stagnant. Many weeds clogged the current. The girl placed the birds in the water and watched them nervously. Clearly, it was the presence of the hunters that worried her, not the wildness of the ducks.

The girl's beauty had a rare freshness—as if she had just come from Vishwakarma's[8] workshop. It was difficult to guess her age. Her figure was almost a woman's, but her face was so childish that clearly the world had left no impression there. She seemed not to know herself that she had reached the threshold of youth.

The girl's beauty had a unique freshness—like she had just walked out of Vishwakarma's[8] workshop. It was hard to determine her age. Her body was almost that of a woman, but her face was so youthful that it clearly showed no signs of the world’s impact. She seemed unaware that she had stepped into the cusp of adulthood.

Kanti's gun-cleaning stopped for a while. He was fascinated. He had not expected to see such a face in such a spot. And yet its beauty suited its surroundings better than it would have suited a palace. A bud is lovelier on the bough than in a golden vase. That day the blossoming reeds glittered in the autumn dew and morning sun, and the fresh, simple face set in the midst was like a picture of festival to Kanti's enchanted mind. Kalidos has forgotten to sing how Siva's Mountain-Queen herself sometimes has come to the young Ganges, with just such ducklings in her breast. As he gazed, the maiden started in terror, and hurriedly took back the ducks into her bosom with a half-articulate cry of pain. In another moment, she had left the river-bank and disappeared into the bamboo thicket hard by. Looking round, Kanti saw one of his men pointing an unloaded gun at the ducks. He at once went up to him, wrenched away his gun, and bestowed on his cheek a prodigious slap. The astonished humourist finished his joke on the floor. Kanti went on cleaning his gun.

Kanti paused his gun-cleaning for a moment. He was captivated. He hadn’t expected to see such a face in such a place. Yet its beauty suited the surroundings better than it would have in a palace. A bud looks more beautiful on the branch than in a golden vase. That day, the blooming reeds sparkled in the autumn dew and morning sunlight, and the fresh, simple face among them was like a picture of celebration to Kanti's enchanted mind. Kalidos forgot to sing how Siva's Mountain-Queen sometimes visits the young Ganges, carrying just such ducklings in her embrace. As he stared, the girl flinched in fear and quickly pulled the ducks back into her arms with a half-articulate cry of distress. Within moments, she left the riverbank and vanished into the nearby bamboo thicket. Looking around, Kanti saw one of his men aiming an unloaded gun at the ducks. He immediately approached him, yanked away the gun, and gave him a hard slap on the cheek. The surprised jokester ended up on the ground. Kanti resumed cleaning his gun.

But curiosity drove Kanti to the thicket wherein he had seen the girl disappear. Pushing his way through, he found himself in the yard of a well-to-do householder. On one side was a row of conical thatched barns, on the other a clean cow-shed, at the end of which grew a zizyph bush. Under the bush was seated the girl he had seen that morning, sobbing over a wounded dove, into whose yellow beak she was trying to wring a little water from the moist corner of her garment. A grey cat, its fore-paws on her knee, was looking eagerly at the bird, and every now and then, when it got too forward, she kept it in its place by a warning tap on the nose.

But curiosity led Kanti to the thicket where he had seen the girl disappear. Pushing his way through, he found himself in the yard of an affluent householder. On one side was a row of conical thatched barns, and on the other was a tidy cow-shed, at the end of which grew a zizyph bush. Under the bush sat the girl he had seen that morning, crying over a wounded dove, trying to squeeze a bit of water from the damp corner of her garment into its yellow beak. A gray cat, with its front paws on her knee, was watching the bird intently, and every now and then, when it got too bold, she kept it in check with a light tap on the nose.

This little picture, set in the peaceful mid-day surroundings of the householder's yard, instantly impressed itself on Kanti's sensitive heart. The checkered light and shade, flickering beneath the delicate foliage of the zizyph, played on the girl's lap. Not far off a cow was chewing the cud, and lazily keeping off the flies with slow movements of its head and tail. The north wind whispered softly in the rustling bamboo thickets. And she who at dawn on the river-bank had looked like the Forest Queen, now in the silence of noon showed the eager pity of the Divine Housewife. Kanti, coming in upon her with his gun, had a sense of intrusion. He felt like a thief caught red-handed. He longed to explain that it was not he who had hurt the dove. As he wondered how he should begin, there came a call of ‘Sudha!’ from the house. The girl jumped up. ‘Sudha!’ came the voice again. She took up her dove, and ran within. ‘Sudha,’[9] thought Kanti, ‘what an appropriate name!’

This little scene, set in the peaceful midday surroundings of the homeowner's yard, immediately touched Kanti's sensitive heart. The dappled light and shade, flickering beneath the delicate leaves of the zizyph, danced on the girl's lap. Not far away, a cow was chewing its cud, lazily swatting away flies with slow movements of its head and tail. The north wind whispered softly through the rustling bamboo thickets. And she, who at dawn on the riverbank had looked like the Forest Queen, now in the stillness of noon, radiated the eager compassion of the Divine Housewife. Kanti, walking in with his gun, felt like he was intruding. He felt like a thief caught in the act. He wanted to explain that he wasn’t the one who had hurt the dove. As he pondered how to start, a voice called out, 'Sudha!' from the house. The girl jumped up. 'Sudha!' the voice called again. She picked up her dove and ran inside. 'Sudha,' thought Kanti, 'what a fitting name!'

Kanti returned to the boat, handed his gun to his men, and went over to the front door of the house. He found a middle-aged Brahmin, with a peaceful, clean-shaven face, seated on a bench outside, and reading a devotional book. Kanti saw in his kindly, thoughtful face something of the tenderness which shone in the face of the maiden.

Kanti went back to the boat, passed his gun to his men, and walked up to the front door of the house. He encountered a middle-aged Brahmin, with a calm, clean-shaven face, sitting on a bench outside, reading a devotional book. Kanti noticed a bit of the same tenderness in the Brahmin's kind, reflective face that he had seen in the maiden's face.

Kanti saluted him, and said: ‘May I ask for some water, sir? I am very thirsty.’ The elder man welcomed him with eager hospitality, and, offering him a seat on the bench, went inside and fetched with his own hands a little brass plate of sugar wafers and a bell-metal vessel full of water.

Kanti greeted him and said, "Can I get some water, sir? I'm really thirsty." The older man welcomed him with warm hospitality and, after offering him a seat on the bench, went inside and personally brought out a small brass plate of sugar wafers and a bell-metal container filled with water.

After Kanti had eaten and drunk, the Brahmin begged him to introduce himself. Kanti gave his own name, his father's name, and the address of his home, and then said in the usual way: ‘If I can be of any service, sir, I shall deem myself fortunate.’

After Kanti had eaten and drunk, the Brahmin asked him to introduce himself. Kanti shared his name, his father's name, and his home address, then said in the usual way: ‘If I can help you in any way, sir, I would consider it a privilege.’

‘I require no service, my son,’ said Nabin Banerji; ‘I have only one care at present.’

‘I don’t need any help, my son,’ said Nabin Banerji; ‘I have just one concern right now.’

‘What is that, sir?’ said Kanti.

"What's that, sir?" Kanti asked.

‘It is my daughter, Sudha, who is growing up’ (Kanti smiled as he thought of her babyish face), ‘and for whom I have not yet been able to find a worthy bridegroom. If I could only see her well married, all my debt to this world would be paid. But there is no suitable bridegroom here, and I cannot leave my charge of Gopinath here, to search for a husband elsewhere.’

‘It's my daughter, Sudha, who's growing up’ (Kanti smiled as he thought of her childish face), ‘and I still haven't found a suitable groom for her. If I could just see her happily married, all my debts to this world would be settled. But there are no good candidates here, and I can't leave Gopinath's care to look for a husband elsewhere.’

‘If you would see me in my boat, sir, we would have a talk about the marriage of your daughter.’ So saying, Kanti repeated his salute and went back. He then sent some of his men into the village to inquire, and in answer heard nothing but praise of the beauty and virtues of the Brahmin's daughter.

‘If you want to see me in my boat, sir, we can talk about your daughter's marriage.’ With that, Kanti saluted again and returned. He then sent some of his men into the village to ask around, and all they heard in reply was praise for the beauty and qualities of the Brahmin's daughter.

When next day the old man came to the boat on his promised visit, Kanti bent low in salutation, and begged the hand of his daughter for himself. The Brahmin was so much overcome by this undreamed-of piece of good fortune—for Kanti not only belonged to a well-known Brahmin family, but was also a landed proprietor of wealth and position—that at first he could hardly utter a word in reply. He thought there must have been some mistake, and at length mechanically repeated: ‘You desire to marry my daughter?’

When the old man came to the boat the next day as promised, Kanti bowed low in greeting and asked for his daughter’s hand in marriage. The Brahmin was so overwhelmed by this unexpected stroke of luck—since Kanti came from a well-known Brahmin family and was also a wealthy landowner—that he could hardly say anything in response at first. He thought there must have been some mistake and eventually just repeated mechanically, “You want to marry my daughter?”

‘If you will deign to give her to me,’ said Kanti.

‘If you would be willing to give her to me,’ said Kanti.

‘You mean Sudha?’ he asked again.

‘You mean Sudha?’ he asked again.

‘Yes,’ was the reply.

‘Yes,’ was the response.

‘But will you not first see and speak to her——?’

‘But won't you first see and talk to herSure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.?’

Kanti, pretending he had not seen her already, said: ‘Oh, that we shall do at the moment of the Auspicious Vision.’[10]

Kanti, acting like he hadn't seen her before, said: ‘Oh, we'll do that at the time of the Auspicious Vision.’[10]

In a voice husky with emotion the old man said: ‘My Sudha is indeed a good girl, well skilled in all the household arts. As you are so generously taking her on trust, may she never cause you a moment's regret. This is my blessing!’

In a voice filled with emotion, the old man said: ‘My Sudha is truly a good girl, highly skilled in all the household tasks. Since you are so kindly taking her on trust, may she never give you a moment of regret. This is my blessing!’

The brick-built mansion of the Mazumdars had been borrowed for the wedding ceremony, which was fixed for next Magh, as Kanti did not wish to delay. In due time the bridegroom arrived on his elephant, with drums and music and with a torchlight procession, and the ceremony began.

The brick mansion of the Mazumdars was borrowed for the wedding ceremony, set for next Magh, as Kanti didn’t want to postpone. Eventually, the groom arrived on his elephant, accompanied by drums, music, and a torchlight procession, and the ceremony started.

When the bridal couple were covered with the scarlet screen for the rite of the Auspicious Vision, Kanti looked up at his bride. In that bashful, downcast face, crowned with the wedding coronet and bedecked with sandal paste, he could scarcely recognise the village maiden of his fancy, and in the fulness of his emotion a mist seemed to becloud his eyes.

When the bride and groom were hidden behind the red screen for the Auspicious Vision ceremony, Kanti looked up at his bride. In her shy, lowered gaze, adorned with the wedding crown and decorated with sandalwood paste, he could hardly recognize the village girl he had dreamed of, and in the fullness of his feelings, a haze seemed to blur his vision.

At the gathering of women in the bridal chamber, after the wedding ceremony was over, an old village dame insisted that Kanti himself should take off his wife's bridal veil. As he did so he started back. It was not the same girl.

At the gathering of women in the bridal chamber, after the wedding ceremony was over, an old village woman insisted that Kanti himself should remove his wife's bridal veil. As he did this, he flinched. It wasn’t the same girl.

Something rose from within his breast and pierced into his brain. The light of the lamps seemed to grow dim, and darkness to tarnish the face of the bride herself.

Something rose from deep inside him and stabbed into his mind. The light from the lamps seemed to fade, and darkness blurred the face of the bride herself.

At first he felt angry with his father-in-law. The old scoundrel had shown him one girl, and married him to another. But on calmer reflection he remembered that the old man had not shown him any daughter at all—that it was all his own fault. He thought it best not to show his arrant folly to the world, and took his place again with apparent calmness.

At first, he was angry with his father-in-law. The old jerk had introduced him to one girl and married him off to another. But after thinking it through, he realized that the old man hadn’t actually shown him any daughter at all—that it was entirely his own fault. He decided it was best not to reveal his own stupidity to others and sat back down with a facade of calmness.

He could swallow the powder; he could not get rid of its taste. He could not bear the merry-makings of the festive throng. He was in a blaze of anger with himself as well as with everybody else.

He could swallow the powder; he just couldn't get rid of its taste. He couldn't stand the celebrations of the happy crowd. He was furious with himself and everyone else.

Suddenly he felt the bride, seated by his side, give a little start and a suppressed scream; a leveret, scampering into the room, had brushed across her feet. Close upon it followed the girl he had seen before. She caught up the leveret into her arms, and began to caress it with an affectionate murmuring. ‘Oh, the mad girl!’ cried the women as they made signs to her to leave the room. She heeded them not, however, but came and unconcernedly sat in front of the wedded pair, looking into their faces with a childish curiosity. When a maidservant came and took her by the arm to lead her away, Kanti hurriedly interposed, saying, ‘Let her be.’

Suddenly, he felt the bride next to him jump a little and let out a muffled scream; a leveret, darting into the room, had brushed against her feet. Right behind it was the girl he had seen earlier. She scooped up the leveret into her arms and started to pet it while cooing affectionately. "Oh, that crazy girl!" the women exclaimed, signaling for her to leave the room. She ignored them, though, and casually sat down in front of the newlyweds, gazing at their faces with childish curiosity. When a maid came to take her by the arm and lead her away, Kanti quickly stepped in, saying, "Let her be."

‘What is your name?’ he then went on to ask her.

‘What’s your name?’ he then asked her.

The girl swayed backwards and forwards but gave no reply. All the women in the room began to titter.

The girl swayed back and forth but didn’t respond. All the women in the room started to giggle.

Kanti put another question: ‘Have those ducklings of yours grown up?’

Kanti asked another question: "Have your ducklings grown up?"

The girl stared at him as unconcernedly as before.

The girl looked at him as casually as before.

The bewildered Kanti screwed up courage for another effort, and asked tenderly after the wounded dove, but with no avail. The increasing laughter in the room betokened an amusing joke.

The confused Kanti gathered his courage for another try and asked gently about the injured dove, but it was no use. The laughter growing in the room indicated that there was a funny joke.

At last Kanti learned that the girl was deaf and dumb, the companion of all the animals and birds of the locality. It was but by chance that she rose the other day when the name of Sudha was called.

At last, Kanti found out that the girl was deaf and mute, and she was friends with all the animals and birds in the area. It was purely by chance that she got up the other day when Sudha's name was mentioned.

Kanti now received a second shock. A black screen lifted from before his eyes. With a sigh of intense relief, as of escape from calamity, he looked once more into the face of his bride. Then came the true Auspicious Vision. The light from his heart and from the smokeless lamps fell on her gracious face; and he saw it in its true radiance, knowing that Nabin's blessing would find fulfilment.

Kanti suddenly experienced another shock. A dark screen vanished from his view. With a deep sigh of relief, as if he'd narrowly avoided disaster, he looked again at his bride's face. Then the real Auspicious Vision appeared. The light from his heart and from the clean-burning lamps illuminated her beautiful face, and he saw it in its true brilliance, realizing that Nabin's blessing would come to fruition.

THE SUPREME NIGHT

THE SUPREME NIGHT

I used to go to the same dame's school with Surabala and play at marriage with her. When I paid visits to her house, her mother would pet me, and setting us side by side would say to herself: ‘What a lovely pair!’

I used to go to the same girl's school as Surabala and play at being married with her. When I visited her house, her mom would spoil me and, putting us next to each other, would say to herself: 'What a cute couple!'

I was a child then, but I could understand her meaning well enough. The idea became rooted in my mind that I had a special right to Surabala above that of people in general. So it happened that, in the pride of ownership, at times I punished and tormented her; and she, too, fagged for me and bore all my punishments without complaint. The village was wont to praise her beauty; but in the eyes of a young barbarian like me that beauty had no glory;—I knew only that Surabala had been born in her father's house solely to bear my yoke, and that therefore she was the particular object of my neglect.

I was a kid back then, but I understood her meaning well enough. The idea settled in my mind that I had a special right to Surabala that others didn’t have. So, in my arrogance, I sometimes punished and tormented her; and she, too, worked hard for me and accepted all my punishments without complaining. The village often praised her beauty, but to a young savage like me, that beauty had no significance; I only knew that Surabala had been born in her father's house just to carry my burdens, and because of that, she was the specific target of my neglect.

My father was the land-steward of the Chaudhuris, a family of zemindars. It was his plan, as soon as I had learnt to write a good hand, to train me in the work of estate management and secure a rent collectorship for me somewhere. But in my heart I disliked the proposal. Nilratan of our village had run away to Calcutta, had learnt English there, and finally became the Nazir[11] of the District Magistrate; that was my life's ideal: I was secretly determined to be the Head Clerk of the Judge's Court, even if I could not become the Magistrate's Nazir.

My dad was the land manager for the Chaudhuri family, who were landlords. His plan was for me to learn to write well and then train me in estate management so I could get a job collecting rent somewhere. But deep down, I wasn't into that idea. Nilratan from our village had left for Calcutta, learned English there, and ended up as the District Magistrate's Nazir; that was my goal in life. I was secretly set on becoming the Head Clerk of the Judge's Court, even if I couldn't be the Magistrate's Nazir.

I saw that my father always treated these court officers with the greatest respect. I knew from my childhood that they had to be propitiated with gifts of fish, vegetables, and even money. For this reason I had given a seat of high honour in my heart to the court underlings, even to the bailiffs. These are the gods worshipped in our Bengal,—a modern miniature edition of the 330 millions of deities of the Hindu pantheon. For gaining material success, people have more genuine faith in them than in the good Ganesh, the giver of success; hence the people now offer to these officers everything that was formerly Ganesh's due.

I noticed that my father always treated these court officers with a lot of respect. From a young age, I realized they needed to be appeased with gifts like fish, vegetables, and even money. Because of this, I held the court workers, even the bailiffs, in high regard. They are the gods we worship in our Bengal—a modern, smaller version of the 330 million deities in the Hindu pantheon. For achieving material success, people place more genuine faith in them than in the good Ganesh, the giver of success; as a result, people now offer these officers everything that used to be given to Ganesh.

Fired by the example of Nilratan, I too seized a suitable opportunity and ran away to Calcutta. There I first put up in the house of a village acquaintance, and afterwards got some funds from my father for my education. Thus I carried on my studies regularly.

Inspired by Nilratan's example, I also found a chance to escape and went to Calcutta. I initially stayed with a friend from my village, and later received some money from my father for my education. This allowed me to continue my studies consistently.

In addition, I joined political and benevolent societies. I had no doubt whatever that it was urgently necessary for me to give my life suddenly for my country. But I knew not how such a hard task could be carried out. Also no one showed me the way.

In addition, I joined political and charitable organizations. I was completely convinced that it was crucial for me to give my life for my country without hesitation. But I didn’t know how such a difficult task could be accomplished. Plus, no one showed me the way.

But, nevertheless, my enthusiasm did not abate at all. We country lads had not learnt to sneer at everything like the precocious boys of Calcutta, and hence our faith was very strong. The ‘leaders’ of our associations delivered speeches, and we went begging for subscriptions from door to door in the hot blaze of noon without breaking our fast; or we stood by the roadside distributing hand-bills, or arranged the chairs and benches in the lecture-hall, and, if anybody whispered a word against our leader, we got ready to fight him. For these things the city boys used to laugh at us as provincials.

But still, my enthusiasm didn’t fade at all. We country boys hadn’t learned to scoff at everything like the smart kids from Calcutta, so our belief was really strong. The 'leaders' of our groups gave speeches, and we went door to door begging for donations in the blistering heat without having breakfast; or we stood by the roadside handing out flyers, or set up the chairs and benches in the lecture hall, and if anyone said anything against our leader, we got ready to fight. The city boys would laugh at us for being from the provinces.

I had come to Calcutta to be a Nazir or a Head Clerk, but I was preparing to become a Mazzini or a Garibaldi.

I had come to Calcutta to be a Nazir or a Head Clerk, but I was getting ready to become a Mazzini or a Garibaldi.

At this time Surabala's father and my father laid their heads together to unite us in marriage. I had come to Calcutta at the age of fifteen; Surabala was eight years old then. I was now eighteen, and in my father's opinion I was almost past the age of marriage. But it was my secret vow to remain unmarried all my life and to die for my country; so I told my father that I would not marry before I had finished my education.

At that time, Surabala's dad and my dad were discussing our marriage. I had arrived in Calcutta when I was fifteen; Surabala was just eight then. Now I was eighteen, and my dad thought I was almost too old to be single. But I had secretly vowed to stay unmarried for life and to sacrifice myself for my country, so I told my dad that I wouldn’t get married until I completed my education.

In two or three months I learnt that Surabala had been married to a pleader named Ram Lochan. I was then busy collecting subscriptions for raising fallen India, and this news did not seem worth my thought.

In two or three months, I found out that Surabala had married a lawyer named Ram Lochan. I was busy gathering donations to uplift fallen India, and this news didn't seem worth my attention.

I had matriculated, and was about to appear at the Intermediate Examination, when my father died. I was not alone in the world, but had to maintain my mother and two sisters. I had therefore to leave college and look out for employment. After a good deal of exertion I secured the post of second master in the matriculation school of a small town in the Noakhali District.

I had just finished high school and was about to take my Intermediate Exam when my father passed away. I wasn’t alone, but I had to take care of my mother and two sisters. So, I had to leave college and start searching for a job. After a lot of effort, I landed a position as the second teacher at the matriculation school in a small town in the Noakhali District.

I thought, here is just the work for me! By my advice and inspiration I shall train up every one of my pupils as a general for future India.

I thought, this is exactly the work for me! By my advice and inspiration, I will train each of my students to be a leader for future India.

I began to work, and then found that the impending examination was a more pressing affair than the future of India. The headmaster got angry whenever I talked of anything outside grammar or algebra. And in a few months my enthusiasm, too, flagged.

I started working and realized that the upcoming exam was a bigger concern than the future of India. The headmaster got upset whenever I spoke about anything other than grammar or algebra. And within a few months, my enthusiasm faded as well.

I am no genius. In the quiet of the home I may form vast plans; but when I enter the field of work, I have to bear the yoke of the plough on my neck like the Indian bullock, get my tail twisted by my master, break clods all day, patiently and with bowed head, and then at sunset have to be satisfied if I can get any cud to chew. Such a creature has not the spirit to prance and caper.

I’m no genius. In the calm of my home, I might come up with big ideas; but when I step into the work environment, I have to wear the burden of hard labor like an ox, endure the demands of my boss, break tough soil all day, patiently and with my head down, and then at the end of the day, I should be grateful if I can find something to chew on. Someone like that doesn’t have the energy to show off or dance around.

One of the teachers lived in the school-house, to guard against fires. As I was a bachelor, this work was thrown on me. I lodged in a thatched shed close to the large cottage in which the school sat.

One of the teachers lived in the schoolhouse to prevent fires. Since I was single, this responsibility fell to me. I stayed in a thatched shed near the large cottage where the school was located.

The school-house stood at some distance from the inhabited portion of the town, and beside a big tank. Around it were betel-nut, cocoa-nut, and madar trees, and very near to the school building two large ancient nim trees grew close together, and cast a cool shade around.

The school building was situated a bit away from the populated area of the town, next to a large tank. It was surrounded by betel nut, coconut, and madar trees, and right next to the school, two large old nim trees grew closely together, providing a nice cool shade all around.

One thing I have forgotten to mention, and indeed I had not so long considered it worth mentioning. The local Government pleader, Ram Lochan Ray, lived near our school. I also knew that his wife—my early playmate, Surabala—lived with him.

There’s one thing I forgot to mention, and honestly, I didn't think it was worth mentioning until now. The local government lawyer, Ram Lochan Ray, lived close to our school. I also knew that his wife—my childhood playmate, Surabala—was living with him.

I got acquainted with Ram Lochan Babu. I cannot say whether he knew that I had known Surabala in childhood. I did not think fit to mention the fact at my first introduction to him. Indeed, I did not clearly remember that Surabala had been ever linked with my life in any way.

I met Ram Lochan Babu. I can't tell if he knew that I had known Surabala when we were kids. I didn’t think it was necessary to bring it up during our first meeting. In fact, I didn't really remember that Surabala was ever connected to my life in any way.

One holiday I paid a visit to Ram Lochan Babu. The subject of our conversation has gone out of my mind; probably it was the unhappy condition of present-day India. Not that he was very much concerned or heart-broken over the matter; but the subject was such that one could freely pour forth one's sentimental sorrow over it for an hour or two while puffing at one's hooka.

One holiday, I went to visit Ram Lochan Babu. I can't remember what we talked about; it was probably about the unfortunate state of modern India. Not that he was particularly worried or heartbroken about it, but the topic allowed for a good hour or two of sharing our sentimental frustrations while smoking from our hooka.

While thus engaged, I heard in a side-room the softest possible jingle of bracelets, crackle of dress, and footfall; and I felt certain that two curious eyes were watching me through a small opening of the window.

While I was doing this, I heard in a side room the faintest jingle of bracelets, the rustle of a dress, and footsteps; and I was sure that two curious eyes were watching me through a small gap in the window.

All at once there flashed upon my memory a pair of eyes,—a pair of large eyes, beaming with trust, simplicity, and girlhood's love,—black pupils,—thick dark eyelashes,—a calm fixed gaze. Suddenly some unseen force squeezed my heart in an iron grip, and it throbbed with intense pain.

All of a sudden, I remembered a pair of eyes—a pair of big eyes shining with trust, innocence, and young love—black pupils—thick dark lashes—a steady, intense gaze. Suddenly, an unseen force tightened around my heart like a vice, and it ached with sharp pain.

I returned to my house, but the pain clung to me. Whether I read, wrote, or did any other work, I could not shake that weight off my heart; a heavy load seemed to be always swinging from my heart-strings.

I went back home, but the pain stuck with me. No matter if I read, wrote, or did anything else, I couldn't get that weight off my chest; a heavy burden felt like it was always hanging from my heartstrings.

In the evening, calming myself a little, I began to reflect: ‘What ails me?’ From within came the question: ‘Where is your Surabala now?’ I replied: ‘I gave her up of my free will. Surely I did not expect her to wait for me for ever.’

In the evening, after calming down a bit, I started to think: ‘What’s wrong with me?’ Then the question came from within: ‘Where is your Surabala now?’ I answered: ‘I gave her up willingly. I definitely didn’t expect her to wait for me forever.’

But something kept saying: ‘Then you could have got her merely for the asking. Now you have not the right to look at her even once, do what you will. That Surabala of your boyhood may come very close to you; you may hear the jingle of her bracelets; you may breathe the air embalmed by the essence of her hair,—but there will always be a wall between you two.’

But something kept saying: ‘Then you could have had her just by asking. Now you don’t have the right to even glance at her, no matter what you do. That Surabala from your childhood may come very close to you; you might hear the sound of her bracelets; you might breathe in the scent of her hair—but there will always be a barrier between the two of you.’

I answered: ‘Be it so. What is Surabala to me?’

I replied, "Fine. What does Surabala mean to me?"

My heart rejoined: ‘To-day Surabala is nobody to you. But what might she not have been to you?’

My heart responded: ‘Today, Surabala means nothing to you. But think about what she could have meant to you.’

Ah! that's true. What might she not have been to me? Dearest to me of all things, closer to me than the world besides, the sharer of all my life's joys and sorrows,—she might have been. And now, she is so distant, so much of a stranger, that to look on her is forbidden, to talk with her is improper, and to think of her is a sin!—while this Ram Lochan, coming suddenly from nowhere, has muttered a few set religious texts, and in one swoop has carried off Surabala from the rest of mankind!

Ah! That's true. What could she have been to me? The most precious person in my life, closer to me than anyone else, the one who shared all my joys and sorrows—she could have been that. And now, she feels so far away, so much like a stranger, that looking at her is off-limits, talking to her is inappropriate, and even thinking about her feels like a sin!—while this Ram Lochan, suddenly appearing out of nowhere, has recited a few memorized religious texts and just like that taken Surabala away from everyone else!

I have not come to preach a new ethical code, or to revolutionise society; I have no wish to tear asunder domestic ties. I am only expressing the exact working of my mind, though it may not be reasonable. I could not by any means banish from my mind the sense that Surabala, reigning there within shelter of Ram Lochan's home, was mine far more than his. The thought was, I admit, unreasonable and improper,—but it was not unnatural.

I haven't come to preach a new moral code or to change society; I don’t want to break apart family bonds. I'm just sharing what’s on my mind, even if it seems unreasonable. I can't shake the feeling that Surabala, living comfortably in Ram Lochan's home, belonged to me much more than to him. I admit this feeling is unreasonable and inappropriate, but it isn’t unnatural.

Thereafter I could not set my mind to any kind of work. At noon when the boys in my class hummed, when Nature outside simmered in the sun, when the sweet scent of the nim blossoms entered the room on the tepid breeze, I then wished,—I know not what I wished for; but this I can say, that I did not wish to pass all my life in correcting the grammar exercises of those future hopes of India.

Thereafter, I couldn't focus on any kind of work. At noon, when the boys in my class were humming, when the outdoors was warm under the sun, and when the sweet scent of the nim blossoms filled the room with a gentle breeze, I found myself wishing—I'm not sure for what exactly; but I can say this: I definitely didn't want to spend my whole life correcting the grammar exercises of those future hopes of India.

When school was over, I could not bear to live in my large lonely house; and yet, if any one paid me a visit, it bored me. In the gloaming as I sat by the tank and listened to the meaningless breeze sighing through the betel- and cocoa-nut palms, I used to muse that human society is a web of mistakes; nobody has the sense to do the right thing at the right time, and when the chance is gone we break our hearts over vain longings.

When school ended, I couldn’t stand being in my big, lonely house; but whenever someone visited, I found it so boring. As the sun set and I sat by the pond, listening to the pointless breeze rustling through the betel and coconut palms, I would think about how human society is just a mess of mistakes. No one seems to know how to do the right thing at the right time, and once the opportunity is lost, we just end up heartbroken over pointless desires.

I could have married Surabala and lived happily. But I must be a Garibaldi,—and I ended by becoming the second master of a village school! And pleader Ram Lochan Ray, who had no special call to be Surabala's husband,—to whom, before his marriage, Surabala was no wise different from a hundred other maidens,—has very quietly married her, and is earning lots of money as Government pleader; when his dinner is badly cooked he scolds Surabala, and when he is in good humour he gives her a bangle! He is sleek and fat, tidily dressed, free from every kind of worry; he never passes his evenings by the tank gazing at the stars and sighing.

I could have married Surabala and lived happily. But I had to be a Garibaldi—and I ended up becoming the second master of a village school! And pleader Ram Lochan Ray, who didn't really have any special reason to be Surabala's husband—before marrying her, Surabala was just like any other girl to him—has very quietly married her and is making a lot of money as a Government pleader; when his dinner is poorly cooked, he scolds Surabala, and when he's in a good mood, he gives her a bangle! He’s smooth and fat, well-dressed, and free from all kinds of worries; he never spends his evenings by the tank staring at the stars and sighing.

Ram Lochan was called away from our town for a few days by a big case elsewhere. Surabala in her house was as lonely as I was in my school building.

Ram Lochan was called away from our town for a few days to handle a big case somewhere else. Surabala was as lonely in her house as I was in my school building.

I remember it was a Monday. The sky was overcast with clouds from the morning. It began to drizzle at ten o'clock. At the aspect of the heavens our headmaster closed the school early. All day the black detached clouds began to run about in the sky as if making ready for some grand display. Next day, towards afternoon, the rain descended in torrents, accompanied by storm. As the night advanced the fury of wind and water increased. At first the wind was easterly; gradually it veered, and blew towards the south and south-west.

I remember it was a Monday. The sky was overcast with clouds from the morning. It started to drizzle at ten o'clock. Seeing the state of the sky, our principal let us out of school early. All day, the dark, detached clouds seemed to be racing across the sky as if preparing for some big show. The next day, by the afternoon, the rain came down in buckets, along with a storm. As the night went on, the intensity of the wind and rain picked up. At first, the wind was coming from the east; gradually, it shifted and blew toward the south and southwest.

It was idle to try to sleep on such a night. I remembered that in this terrible weather Surabala was alone in her house. Our school was much more strongly built than her bungalow. Often and often did I plan to invite her to the school-house, while I meant to pass the night alone by the tank. But I could not summon up courage for it.

It was pointless to try to sleep on a night like this. I remembered that in this awful weather, Surabala was home alone. Our school was built much sturdier than her bungalow. I often thought about inviting her to stay at the school, while I planned to spend the night by the tank by myself. But I couldn't bring myself to do it.

When it was half-past one in the morning, the roar of the tidal wave was suddenly heard,—the sea was rushing on us! I left my room and ran towards Surabala's house. In the way stood one embankment of our tank, and as I was wading to it the flood already reached my knees. When I mounted the bank, a second wave broke on it. The highest part of the bank was more than seventeen feet above the plain.

At one-thirty in the morning, we suddenly heard the roar of the tidal wave—the sea was crashing towards us! I left my room and ran toward Surabala's house. On the way, there was one embankment of our tank, and by the time I waded to it, the flood had already reached my knees. When I climbed up the bank, a second wave hit it. The highest point of the bank was over seventeen feet above the plain.

As I climbed up the bank, another person reached it from the opposite side. Who she was, every fibre of my body knew at once, and my whole soul was thrilled with the consciousness. I had no doubt that she, too, had recognised me.

As I climbed up the bank, someone else made it to the top from the other side. I instantly knew who she was, and my entire being was filled with excitement. I had no doubt she recognized me too.

On an island some three yards in area stood we two; all else was covered with water.

On an island about three yards wide, we stood; everything else was submerged in water.

It was a time of cataclysm; the stars had been blotted out of the sky; all the lights of the earth had been darkened; there would have been no harm if we had held converse then. But we could not bring ourselves to utter a word; neither of us made even a formal inquiry after the other's health. Only we stood gazing at the darkness. At our feet swirled the dense, black, wild, roaring torrent of death.

It was a time of chaos; the stars were gone from the sky; all the lights on earth had gone dark; it wouldn’t have hurt if we had talked then. But we couldn’t bring ourselves to say anything; neither of us even asked how the other was doing. We just stood there, staring into the darkness. At our feet, the thick, black, wild, roaring torrent of death swirled around us.

To-day Surabala has come to my side, leaving the whole world. To-day she has none besides me. In our far-off childhood this Surabala had come from some dark primeval realm of mystery, from a life in another orb, and stood by my side on this luminous peopled earth; and to-day, after a wide span of time, she has left that earth, so full of light and human beings, to stand alone by my side amidst this terrible desolate gloom of Nature's death-convulsion. The stream of birth had flung that tender bud before me, and the flood of death had wafted the same flower, now in full bloom, to me and to none else. One more wave and we shall be swept away from this extreme point of the earth, torn from the stalks on which we now sit apart, and made one in death.

To me, today, Surabala has come to my side, leaving the entire world behind. She has no one but me. In our distant childhood, this Surabala emerged from some mysterious, ancient place, from a life in another realm, and stood beside me on this bright, populated earth; and today, after a long time, she has left that earth, so full of light and people, to stand alone next to me amidst this terrible, desolate gloom of Nature's death throes. The stream of life had brought that delicate bud before me, and the tide of death has carried that same flower, now in full bloom, to me and no one else. One more wave, and we will be swept away from this farthest point on the earth, torn from the stalks where we now sit apart, and united in death.

May that wave never come! May Surabala live long and happily, girt round by husband and children, household and kinsfolk! This one night, standing on the brink of Nature's destruction, I have tasted eternal bliss.

May that wave never come! May Surabala live a long and happy life, surrounded by her husband, kids, family, and loved ones! This one night, standing on the edge of Nature's destruction, I have experienced eternal bliss.

The night wore out, the tempest ceased, the flood abated; without a word spoken, Surabala went back to her house, and I, too, returned to my shed without having uttered a word.

The night dragged on, the storm stopped, the flood receded; without saying a word, Surabala went back to her house, and I also returned to my shed without saying anything.

I reflected: True, I have become no Nazir or Head Clerk, nor a Garibaldi; I am only the second master of a beggarly school. But one night had for its brief space beamed upon my whole life's course.

I thought: True, I haven’t become a Nazir or a Head Clerk, nor a Garibaldi; I’m just the second master of a shabby school. But one night briefly illuminated my entire life’s path.

That one night, out of all the days and nights of my allotted span, has been the supreme glory of my humble existence.

That one night, out of all the days and nights of my life, has been the greatest highlight of my simple existence.

RAJA AND RANI

RAJA AND RANI

Bipin Kisore was born ‘with a golden spoon in his mouth’; hence he knew how to squander money twice as well as how to earn it. The natural result was that he could not live long in the house where he was born.

Bipin Kisore was born into a wealthy family, so he knew how to waste money as easily as he knew how to make it. As a result, he couldn't stay for long in the house where he was born.

He was a delicate young man of comely appearance, an adept in music, a fool in business, and unfit for life's handicap. He rolled along life's road like the wheel of Jagannath's car. He could not long command his wonted style of magnificent living.

He was a delicate young man with a good looks, skilled in music, but clueless in business, and not suited for life's struggles. He moved through life like the wheel of Jagannath's chariot. He couldn't maintain his usual extravagant lifestyle for long.

Luckily, however, Raja Chittaranjan, having got back his property from the Court of Wards, was intent upon organising an Amateur Theatre Party. Captivated by the prepossessing looks of Bipin Kisore and his musical endowments, the Raja gladly ‘admitted him of his crew.’

Luckily, Raja Chittaranjan, having reclaimed his property from the Court of Wards, was focused on setting up an Amateur Theatre Party. Enchanted by the charming appearance of Bipin Kisore and his musical talents, the Raja eagerly welcomed him into his group.

Chittaranjan was a B.A. He was not given to any excesses. Though the son of a rich man, he used to dine and sleep at appointed hours and even at appointed places. And he suddenly became enamoured of Bipin like one unto drink. Often did meals cool and nights grow old while he listened to Bipin and discussed with him the merits of operatic compositions. The Dewan remarked that the only blemish in the otherwise perfect character of his master was his inordinate fondness for Bipin Kisore.

Chittaranjan had a Bachelor's degree. He didn't indulge in excesses. Even though he was the son of a wealthy man, he would eat and sleep at regular times and even at specific places. Suddenly, he became infatuated with Bipin, much like a thirst for drink. Meals often went cold and nights stretched on while he listened to Bipin and debated the merits of operatic compositions with him. The Dewan noted that the only flaw in his master's otherwise flawless character was his excessive affection for Bipin Kisore.

Rani Basanta Kumari raved at her husband, and said that he was wasting himself on a luckless baboon. The sooner she could do away with him, the easier she would feel.

Rani Basanta Kumari yelled at her husband and said he was wasting his life on a useless baboon. The sooner she could get rid of him, the better she would feel.

The Raja was much pleased in his heart at this seeming jealousy of his youthful wife. He smiled, and thought that women-folk know only one man upon the earth—him whom they love; and never think of other men's deserts. That there may be many whose merits deserve regard, is not recorded in the scriptures of women. The only good man and the only object of a woman's favours is he who has blabbered into her ears the matrimonial incantations. A little moment behind the usual hour of her husband's meals is a world of anxiety to her, but she never cares a brass button if her husband's dependents have a mouthful or not. This inconsiderate partiality of the softer sex might be cavilled at, but to Chittaranjan it did not seem unpleasant. Thus, he would often indulge in hyperbolic laudations of Bipin in his wife's presence, just to provoke a display of her delightful fulminations.

The Raja was really pleased in his heart by this apparent jealousy of his young wife. He smiled and thought that women only recognize one man in the world— the one they love; they never think about the worth of other men. While there may be many who deserve respect, that's not noted in women's scriptures. The only good man and the only object of a woman's affection is the one who has whispered sweet marital words into her ears. If her husband is just a little late for his meals, it causes her a world of anxiety, but she doesn't care at all if her husband's dependents have something to eat or not. This thoughtless favoritism of the softer sex could be criticized, but to Chittaranjan, it didn’t seem unpleasant. So, he often praised Bipin in front of his wife just to spark one of her delightful outbursts.

But what was sport to the ‘royal’ couple, was death to poor Bipin. The servants of the house, as is their wont, took their cue from the Rani's apathetic and wilful neglect of the wretched hanger-on, and grew more apathetic and wilful still. They contrived to forget to look after his comforts, to Bipin's infinite chagrin and untold sufferings.

But what was a game to the ‘royal’ couple was misery for poor Bipin. The household staff, as usual, mirrored the Rani's indifferent and stubborn disregard for the miserable hanger-on, becoming even more indifferent and stubborn themselves. They managed to forget to take care of his needs, to Bipin's endless frustration and untold suffering.

Once the Rani rebuked the servant Puté, and said: ‘You are always shirking work; what do you do all through the day?’ ‘Pray, madam, the whole day is taken up in serving Bipin Babu under the Maharaja's orders,’ stammered the poor valet.

Once the Rani scolded the servant Puté, saying, ‘You always avoid work; what do you do all day long?’ ‘Please, madam, I spend the entire day serving Bipin Babu under the Maharaja's orders,’ stammered the poor valet.

The Rani retorted: ‘Your Bipin Babu is a great Nawab, eh?’ This was enough for Puté. He took the hint. From the very next day he left Bipin Babu's orts as they were, and at times forgot to cover the food for him. With unpractised hands Bipin often scoured his own dishes and not unfrequently went without meals. But it was not in him to whine and report to the Raja. It was not in him to lower himself by petty squabblings with menials. He did not mind it; he took everything in good part. And thus while the Raja's favours grew, the Rani's disfavour intensified, and at last knew no bounds.

The Rani shot back, “So your Bipin Babu is a great Nawab, huh?” That was enough for Puté. He got the message. Starting the very next day, he left Bipin Babu's leftovers as they were, and sometimes even forgot to cover his food. With untrained hands, Bipin often ended up cleaning his own dishes and frequently went without meals. But he wasn’t the type to complain or go whining to the Raja. He wouldn’t stoop to petty fights with low-level workers. He didn’t mind; he took everything in stride. And so, while the Raja's support grew, the Rani's disapproval increased and eventually reached its limit.

Now the opera of Subhadraharan was ready after due rehearsal. The stage was fitted up in the palace court-yard. The Raja acted the part of ‘Krishna,’ and Bipin that of ‘Arjuna.’ Oh, how sweetly he sang! how beautiful he looked! The audience applauded in transports of joy.

Now the opera of Subhadraharan was ready after proper rehearsals. The stage was set up in the palace courtyard. The Raja played the role of ‘Krishna,’ and Bipin took on the part of ‘Arjuna.’ Oh, how beautifully he sang! How handsome he looked! The audience clapped in sheer delight.

The play over, the Raja came to the Rani and asked her how she liked it. The Rani replied: ‘Indeed, Bipin acted the part of “Arjuna” gloriously! He does look like the scion of a noble family. His voice is rare!’ The Raja said jocosely: ‘And how do I look? Am I not fair? Have I not a sweet voice?’ ‘Oh, yours is different case!’ added the Rani, and again fell to dilating on the histrionic abilities of Bipin Kisore.

The play finished, the Raja approached the Rani and asked her what she thought of it. The Rani replied, “Honestly, Bipin played the role of ‘Arjuna’ wonderfully! He really looks like he’s from a noble family. His voice is exceptional!” The Raja jokingly said, “And what about me? Don’t I look good? Don’t I have a nice voice?” “Oh, yours is a different story!” the Rani added, then went on to praise Bipin Kisore’s acting skills again.

The tables were now turned. He who used to praise, now began to deprecate. The Raja, who was never weary of indulging in high-sounding panegyrics of Bipin before his consort, now suddenly fell reflecting that, after all, unthinking people made too much of Bipin's actual merits. What was extraordinary about his appearance or voice? A short while before he himself was one of those unthinking men, but in a sudden and mysterious way he developed symptoms of thoughtfulness!

The tables have turned. The person who used to praise is now criticizing. The Raja, who never got tired of showering compliments on Bipin in front of his wife, now suddenly started to think that, after all, people were overrating Bipin's real qualities. What was so special about his looks or his voice? Not long ago, he was one of those thoughtless people himself, but suddenly and strangely, he started showing signs of being thoughtful!

From the day following, every good arrangement was made for Bipin's meals. The Rani told the Raja: ‘It is undoubtedly wrong to lodge Bipin Babu with the petty officers of the Raj in the Kachari[12]; for all he now is, he was once a man of means.’ The Raja ejaculated curtly: ‘Ha!’ and turned the subject. The Rani proposed that there might be another performance on the occasion of the first-rice ceremony of the ‘royal’ weanling. The Raja heard and heard her not.

From the next day, everything was arranged for Bipin's meals. The Rani told the Raja, "It's definitely not right to put Bipin Babu with the junior officers of the Raj in the Kachari[12]; after all he is now, he used to be a man of means." The Raja responded shortly, "Ha!" and switched the topic. The Rani suggested that there could be another performance for the first-rice ceremony of the "royal" baby. The Raja listened but didn't really pay attention to her.

Once on being reprimanded by the Raja for not properly laying his cloth, the servant Puté replied: ‘What can I do? According to the Rani's behests I have to look after Bipin Babu and wait on him the livelong day.’ This angered the Raja, and he exclaimed, highly nettled: ‘Pshaw! Bipin Babu is a veritable Nawab, I see! Can't he cleanse his own dishes himself?’ The servant, as before, took his cue, and Bipin lapsed back into his former wretchedness.

Once, when the Raja scolded the servant Puté for not properly laying out his cloth, Puté replied, "What can I do? The Rani told me to take care of Bipin Babu and attend to him all day long." This made the Raja angry, and he exclaimed, clearly irritated, "Pshaw! Bipin Babu is a true Nawab, isn't he? Can't he clean his own dishes?" The servant, just as before, took the hint, and Bipin sank back into his old misery.

The Rani liked Bipin's songs—they were sweet—there was no gainsaying it. When her husband sat with Bipin to the wonted discourses of sweet music of an evening, she would listen from behind the screen in an adjoining room. Not long afterwards, the Raja began again his old habit of dining and sleeping at regular hours. The music came to an end. Bipin's evening services were no more needed.

The Rani enjoyed Bipin's songs—they were lovely—there's no denying it. When her husband joined Bipin for the usual discussions about music in the evenings, she would listen from behind the screen in the next room. Soon after, the Raja resumed his old routine of eating and sleeping at regular times. The music stopped. Bipin's evening performances were no longer required.

Raja Chittaranjan used to look after his zemindari affairs at noon. One day he came earlier to the zenana, and found his consort reading something. On his asking her what she read, the Rani was a little taken aback, but promptly replied: ‘I am conning over a few songs from Bipin Babu's song-book. We have not had any music since you tired abruptly of your musical hobby.’ Poor woman! it was she who had herself made no end of efforts to eradicate the hobby from her husband's mind.

Raja Chittaranjan used to handle his zemindari responsibilities at noon. One day he arrived early at the zenana and found his wife reading something. When he asked her what she was reading, the Rani was a bit surprised but quickly responded, “I’m going over a few songs from Bipin Babu's songbook. We haven’t had any music since you abruptly lost interest in your musical hobby.” Poor woman! It was she who had put in countless efforts to get that hobby out of her husband's mind.

On the morrow the Raja dismissed Bipin—without a thought as to how and where the poor fellow would get a morsel henceforth!

On the next day, the Raja sent Bipin away—without giving a thought to how and where the poor guy would find something to eat from then on!

Nor was this the only matter of regret to Bipin. He had been bound to the Raja by the dearest and most sincere tie of attachment. He served him more for affection than for pay. He was fonder of his friend than of the wages he received. Even after deep cogitation, Bipin could not ascertain the cause of the Raja's sudden estrangement. ‘'Tis Fate! all is Fate!’ Bipin said to himself. And then, silently and bravely, he heaved a deep sigh, picked up his old guitar, put it up in the case, paid the last two coins in his pocket as a farewell bakshish to Puté, and walked out into the wide wide world where he had not a soul to call his friend.

Nor was this the only thing Bipin regretted. He had been deeply attached to the Raja, bound by the strongest ties of loyalty. He served him more out of love than for money. He cared more about his friend than the salary he received. Even after thinking hard, Bipin couldn't figure out why the Raja had suddenly turned away from him. “It’s Fate! Everything is Fate!” Bipin told himself. Then, quietly and resolutely, he let out a deep sigh, picked up his old guitar, put it in its case, gave the last two coins in his pocket as a farewell tip to Puté, and stepped out into the vast world where he had no one to call a friend.

THE TRUST PROPERTY

THE TRUST PROPERTY

I

Brindaban Kundu came to his father in a rage and said: ‘I am off this moment.’

Brindaban Kundu stormed into his father's presence and said, 'I'm leaving right now.'

‘Ungrateful wretch!’ sneered the father, Jaganath Kundu. ‘When you have paid me back all that I have spent on your food and clothing, it will be time enough to give yourself these airs.’

‘Ungrateful wretch!’ sneered the father, Jaganath Kundu. ‘When you’ve paid me back all that I’ve spent on your food and clothing, then it’ll be time to act like this.’

Such food and clothing as was customary in Jaganath's household could not have cost very much. Our rishis of old managed to feed and clothe themselves on an incredibly small outlay. Jaganath's behaviour showed that his ideal in these respects was equally high. That he could not fully live up to it was due partly to the bad influence of the degenerate society around him, and partly to certain unreasonable demands of Nature in her attempt to keep body and soul together.

Such food and clothing as was usual in Jaganath's home couldn't have been very expensive. Our ancient rishis managed to feed and clothe themselves on an incredibly small budget. Jaganath's behavior showed that he held equally high ideals in these areas. The fact that he couldn't fully live up to them was partly because of the negative influence of the decaying society around him, and partly due to some unreasonable demands from Nature in her effort to maintain the body and soul together.

So long as Brindaban was single, things went smoothly enough, but after his marriage he began to depart from the high and rarefied standard cherished by his sire. It was clear that the son's ideas of comfort were moving away from the spiritual to the material, and imitating the ways of the world. He was unwilling to put up with the discomforts of heat and cold, thirst and hunger. His minimum of food and clothing rose apace.

So long as Brindaban was single, things went smoothly enough, but after his marriage, he started to stray from the elevated and refined standards valued by his father. It was obvious that his views on comfort were shifting from the spiritual to the material, and he began to adopt the habits of society. He became less willing to endure the discomforts of heat and cold, thirst and hunger. His basic needs for food and clothing increased significantly.

Frequent were the quarrels between the father and the son. At last Brindaban's wife became seriously ill and a kabiraj[13] was called in. But when the doctor prescribed a costly medicine for his patient, Jaganath took it as a proof of sheer incompetence, and turned him out immediately. At first Brindaban besought his father to allow the treatment to continue; then he quarrelled with him about it, but to no purpose. When his wife died, he abused his father and called him a murderer.

Frequent were the arguments between the father and the son. Eventually, Brindaban's wife became seriously ill and a kabiraj[13] was brought in. But when the doctor prescribed an expensive medicine for her, Jaganath saw it as proof of incompetence and kicked him out immediately. At first, Brindaban pleaded with his father to let the treatment continue; then he fought with him about it, but it was all in vain. When his wife died, he lashed out at his father and called him a murderer.

‘Nonsense!’ said the father. ‘Don't people die even after swallowing all kinds of drugs? If costly medicines could save life, how is it that kings and emperors are not immortal? You don't expect your wife to die with more pomp and ceremony than did your mother and your grandmother before her, do you?’

‘Nonsense!’ said the father. ‘Don’t people die even after taking all sorts of medications? If expensive medicines could save lives, how is it that kings and emperors aren’t immortal? You don’t expect your wife to die with more fanfare and ceremony than your mother and grandmother did, do you?’

Brindaban might really have derived a great consolation from these words, had he not been overwhelmed with grief and incapable of proper thinking. Neither his mother nor his grandmother had taken any medicine before making their exit from this world, and this was the time-honoured custom of the family. But, alas, the younger generation was unwilling to die according to ancient custom. The English had newly come to the country at the time we speak of. Even in those remote days, the good old folks were horrified at the unorthodox ways of the new generation, and sat speechless, trying to draw comfort from their hookas.

Brindaban might have found some comfort in these words if he weren't so overwhelmed with grief and unable to think clearly. Neither his mother nor his grandmother took any medicine before they passed away, and this was the long-standing tradition of the family. But sadly, the younger generation was unwilling to die according to the old ways. The English had just arrived in the country during this time. Even back then, the older generation was shocked by the unconventional behavior of the younger crowd and sat in silence, trying to find solace in their hookas.

Be that as it may, the modern Brindaban said to his old fogy of a father: ‘I am off.’

Be that as it may, the modern Brindaban said to his old-fashioned father: ‘I’m leaving.’

The father instantly agreed, and wished publicly that, should he ever give his son one single pice in future, the gods might reckon his act as shedding the holy blood of cows. Brindaban in his turn similarly wished that, should he ever accept anything from his father, his act might be held as bad as matricide.

The father immediately agreed and publicly wished that if he ever gave his son even a single pice in the future, the gods would treat that act as if he were shedding the sacred blood of cows. Brindaban, in response, similarly wished that if he ever accepted anything from his father, his action would be considered as terrible as killing his own mother.

The people of the village looked upon this small revolution as a great relief after a long period of monotony. And when Jaganath disinherited his only son, every one did his best to console him. All were unanimous in the opinion that to quarrel with a father for the sake of a wife was possible only in these degenerate days. And the reason they gave was sound too. ‘When your wife dies,’ they said, ‘you can find a second one without delay. But when your father dies, you can't get another to replace him for love or money.’ Their logic no doubt was perfect, but we suspect that the utter hopelessness of getting another father did not trouble the misguided son very much. On the contrary, he looked upon it as a mercy.

The villagers saw this small upheaval as a huge relief after a long stretch of boredom. When Jaganath cut off his only son from the family, everyone tried their best to comfort him. They all agreed that arguing with a father over a wife was something only possible in these corrupt times. And their reasoning made sense too. “When your wife dies,” they said, “you can easily find another one. But when your father dies, you can’t replace him for love or money.” Their reasoning was undoubtedly sound, but we suspect that the complete impossibility of finding another father didn’t bother the misguided son much at all. In fact, he saw it as a blessing.

Nor did separation from Brindaban weigh heavily on the mind of his father. In the first place, his absence from home reduced the household expenses. Then, again, the father was freed from a great anxiety. The fear of being poisoned by his son and heir had always haunted him. When he ate his scanty fare, he could never banish the thought of poison from his mind. This fear had abated somewhat after the death of his daughter-in-law, and, now that the son was gone, it disappeared altogether.

Nor did being away from Brindaban bother his father much. For one, his absence saved money on household expenses. Plus, the father felt relieved from a huge worry. The anxiety of being poisoned by his son and heir had always troubled him. Even while eating his meager meals, he couldn't shake the thought of poison. This fear lessened a bit after his daughter-in-law passed away, and now that his son was gone, it vanished completely.

But there was one tender spot in the old man's heart. Brindaban had taken away with him his four-year-old son, Gokul Chandra. Now, the expense of keeping the child was comparatively small, and so Jaganath's affection for him was without a drawback. Still, when Brindaban took him away, his grief, sincere as it was, was mingled at first with calculation as to how much he would save a month by the absence of the two, how much the sum would come to in the year, and what would be the capital to bring it in as interest.

But there was one soft spot in the old man's heart. Brindaban had taken away his four-year-old son, Gokul Chandra. Now, the cost of taking care of the child was relatively low, so Jaganath's love for him was without any downside. Still, when Brindaban took him away, his sorrow, as genuine as it was, was initially mixed with thoughts about how much he would save each month by the absence of the two, how much that would add up to in a year, and what the total would be as capital to earn interest.

But the empty house, without Gokul Chandra in it to make mischief, became more and more difficult for the old man to live in. There was no one now to play tricks upon him when he was engaged in his puja,[14] no one to snatch away his food and eat it, no one to run away with his inkpot, when he was writing up his accounts. His daily routine of life, now uninterrupted, became an intolerable burden to him. He bethought him that this unworried peace was endurable only in the world to come. When he caught sight of the holes made in his quilt by his grandchild, and the pen-and-ink sketches executed by the same artist on his rush-mat, his heart was heavy with grief. Once upon a time he had reproached the boy bitterly because he had torn his dhoti into pieces within the short space of two years; now tears stood in Jaganath's eyes as he gazed upon the dirty remnants lying in the bedroom. He carefully put them away in his safe, and registered a vow that, should Gokul ever come back again, he should not be reprimanded even if he destroyed one dhoti a year.

But the empty house, without Gokul Chandra there to cause trouble, became harder and harder for the old man to live in. There was no one around to play tricks on him while he was doing his puja, no one to grab his food and eat it, and no one to run off with his inkpot while he was writing up his accounts. His daily routine, now uninterrupted, felt like an unbearable burden. He realized that this worry-free peace was only tolerable in the afterlife. When he spotted the holes in his quilt made by his grandchild, and the sketches drawn by the same little artist on his rush-mat, his heart ached with sorrow. He had once scolded the boy harshly for tearing his dhoti into pieces within just two years; now tears filled Jaganath's eyes as he looked at the dirty remnants lying in the bedroom. He carefully stored them away in his safe and made a promise that if Gokul ever returned, he wouldn’t be scolded, even if he tore up one dhoti a year.

But Gokul did not return, and poor Jaganath aged rapidly. His empty home seemed emptier every day.

But Gokul didn’t come back, and poor Jaganath aged quickly. His empty house felt even emptier each day.

No longer could the old man stay peacefully at home. Even in the middle of the day, when all respectable folks in the village enjoyed their after-dinner siesta, Jaganath might be seen roaming over the village, hooka in hand. The boys, at sight of him, would give up their play, and, retiring in a body to a safe distance, chant verses composed by a local poet, praising the old gentleman's economical habits. No one ventured to say his real name, lest he should have to go without his meal that day[15]—and so people gave him names after their own fancy. Elderly people called him Jaganash,[16] but the reason why the younger generation preferred to call him a vampire was hard to guess. It may be that the bloodless, dried-up skin of the old man had some physical resemblance to the vampire's.

The old man could no longer stay peacefully at home. Even during the day, when all the respectable folks in the village enjoyed their after-lunch nap, Jaganath could be seen wandering around the village, hooka in hand. When the boys spotted him, they would stop their play and retreat together to a safe distance, chanting verses written by a local poet that praised the old man's thriftiness. No one dared to use his real name, fearing he might go without his meal that day[15]—so people called him whatever they liked. Older folks referred to him as Jaganash,[16] but it was unclear why the younger generation preferred to call him a vampire. It could be that the old man's bloodless, shriveled skin bore some physical resemblance to that of a vampire.

II

One afternoon, when Jaganath was rambling as usual through the village lanes shaded by mango topes, he saw a boy, apparently a stranger, assuming the captaincy of the village boys and explaining to them the scheme of some new prank. Won by the force of his character and the startling novelty of his ideas, the boys had all sworn allegiance to him. Unlike the others, he did not run away from the old man as he approached, but came quite close to him and began to shake his own chadar. The result was that a live lizard sprang out of it on to the old man's body, ran down his back and off towards the jungle. Sudden fright made the poor man shiver from head to foot, to the great amusement of the other boys, who shouted with glee. Before Jaganath had gone far, cursing and swearing, the gamcha on his shoulder suddenly disappeared, and the next moment it was seen on the head of the new boy, transformed into a turban.

One afternoon, while Jaganath was wandering as usual through the village paths shaded by mango trees, he noticed a boy, seemingly a stranger, taking charge of the village kids and explaining some new prank to them. Captivated by his personality and the exciting originality of his ideas, the kids had all pledged their loyalty to him. Unlike the others, he didn't run away when the old man came close; instead, he walked right up to him and started shaking his own chadar. As a result, a live lizard jumped out of it onto the old man's body, scurrying down his back and off toward the jungle. The sudden scare made the poor man tremble all over, much to the delight of the other boys, who erupted in laughter. Before Jaganath could go far, cursing and swearing, the gamcha on his shoulder mysteriously vanished, and the next moment it appeared on the new boy's head, now turned into a turban.

The novel attentions of this manikin came as a great relief to Jaganath. It was long since any boy had taken such freedom with him. After a good deal of coaxing and many fair promises, he at last persuaded the boy to come to him, and this was the conversation which followed:

The new attention from this young boy was a huge relief to Jaganath. It had been a long time since any boy had felt comfortable enough to act so freely around him. After a lot of gentle persuasion and some genuine promises, he finally convinced the boy to approach him, and this is how their conversation went:

‘What's your name, my boy?’

‘What's your name, kid?’

‘Nitai Pal.’

‘Nitai Pal.’

‘Where's your home?’

"Where's your place?"

‘Won't tell.’

"Not telling."

‘Who's your father?’

‘Who’s your dad?’

‘Won't tell.’

‘Won't share.’

‘Why won't you?’

'Why won't you?'

‘Because I have run away from home.’

‘Because I've run away from home.’

‘What made you do it?’

'What made you do that?'

‘My father wanted to send me to school.’

‘My dad wanted to send me to school.’

It occurred to Jaganath that it would be useless extravagance to send such a boy to school, and his father must have been an unpractical fool not to have thought so.

It occurred to Jaganath that sending such a boy to school would be a pointless waste of money, and his father must have been completely unrealistic not to have realized that.

‘Well, well,’ said Jaganath, ‘how would you like to come and stay with me?’

‘Well, well,’ said Jaganath, ‘how would you feel about coming to stay with me?’

‘Don't mind,’ said the boy, and forthwith he installed himself in Jaganath's house. He felt as little hesitation as though it were the shadow of a tree by the wayside. And not only that. He began to proclaim his wishes as regards his food and clothing with such coolness that you would have thought he had paid his reckoning in full beforehand; and, when anything went wrong, he did not scruple to quarrel with the old man. It had been easy enough for Jaganath to get the better of his own child; but, now, where another man's child was concerned, he had to acknowledge defeat.

“Don’t worry about it,” the boy said, and right away he made himself at home in Jaganath’s house. He felt no more hesitation than if he were just standing in the shade of a tree by the road. And not only that. He started to demand what he wanted for food and clothes with such confidence that you’d think he had settled the bill in full beforehand; and when things didn’t go his way, he didn’t hesitate to argue with the old man. It had been easy enough for Jaganath to handle his own child, but now, with someone else’s child, he had to admit he was outmatched.

III

The people of the village marvelled when Nitai Pal was unexpectedly made so much of by Jaganath. They felt sure that the old man's end was near, and the prospect of his bequeathing all his property to this unknown brat made their hearts sore. Furious with envy, they determined to do the boy an injury, but the old man took care of him as though he was a rib in his breast.

The villagers were astonished when Jaganath suddenly gave so much attention to Nitai Pal. They were convinced that the old man was nearing his end, and the thought of him leaving all his property to this unknown kid made them feel upset. Jealous and angry, they decided to harm the boy, but the old man protected him as if he were a part of himself.

At times, the boy threatened that he would go away, and the old man used to say to him temptingly: ‘I will leave you all the property I possess.’ Young as he was, the boy fully understood the grandeur of this promise.

At times, the boy threatened to leave, and the old man would enticingly say to him, “I’ll leave you everything I own.” Even though he was young, the boy completely understood the significance of this promise.

The village people then began to make inquiries after the father of the boy. Their hearts melted with compassion for the agonised parents, and they declared that the son must be a rascal to cause them so much suffering. They heaped abuses on his head, but the heat with which they did it betrayed envy rather than a sense of justice.

The villagers then started to ask about the boy's father. Their hearts went out to the distressed parents, and they declared that the son must be a troublemaker to make them suffer so much. They showered him with insults, but the intensity of their anger revealed more envy than a true sense of justice.

One day the old man learned from a wayfarer that one Damodar Pal was seeking his lost son, and was even now coming towards the village. Nitai, when he heard this, became very restless and was ready to run away, leaving his future wealth to take care of itself. Jaganath reassured him, saying: ‘I mean to hide you where nobody can find you—not even the village people themselves.’

One day, the old man heard from a traveler that a man named Damodar Pal was looking for his lost son and was on his way to the village. When Nitai heard this, he became extremely anxious and was ready to leave everything behind, including his future wealth. Jaganath calmed him down, saying, "I plan to hide you where no one can find you—not even the villagers themselves."

This whetted the curiosity of the boy and he said: ‘Oh, where? Do show me.’

This made the boy curious, and he said, "Oh, where? Please show me."

‘People will know, if I show you now. Wait till it is night,’ said Jaganath.

‘People will know if I show you now. Just wait until it’s night,’ Jaganath said.

The hope of discovering the mysterious hiding-place delighted Nitai. He planned to himself how, as soon as his father had gone away without him, he would have a bet with his comrades, and play hide-and-seek. Nobody would be able to find him. Wouldn't it be fun? His father, too, would ransack the whole village, and not find him—that would be rare fun also.

The excitement of finding the secret hiding spot thrilled Nitai. He imagined how, as soon as his dad left without him, he would challenge his friends to a game of hide-and-seek. No one would be able to find him. Wouldn't that be so much fun? His dad would search the entire village and still wouldn't find him—that would be a blast too.

At noon, Jaganath shut the boy up in his house, and disappeared for some time. When he came home again, Nitai worried him with questions.

At noon, Jaganath locked the boy in his house, and was gone for a while. When he returned home, Nitai bombarded him with questions.

No sooner was it dark than Nitai said: ‘Grandfather, shall we go now?’

No sooner had it gotten dark than Nitai said, "Grandpa, should we go now?"

‘It isn't night yet,’ replied Jaganath.

‘It's not night yet,’ replied Jaganath.

A little while later the boy exclaimed: ‘It is night now, grandfather; come let's go.’

A little while later, the boy said, "It's night now, grandpa; come on, let's go."

‘The village people haven't gone to bed yet,’ whispered Jaganath.

‘The village people haven't gone to bed yet,’ whispered Jaganath.

Nitai waited but a moment, and said: ‘They have gone to bed now, grandfather; I am sure they have. Let's start now.’

Nitai waited just a moment and said, "They've gone to bed now, Grandpa; I'm sure of it. Let's go."

The night advanced. Sleep began to weigh heavily on the eyelids of the poor boy, and it was a hard struggle for him to keep awake. At midnight, Jaganath caught hold of the boy's arm, and left the house, groping through the dark lanes of the sleeping village. Not a sound disturbed the stillness, except the occasional howl of a dog, when all the other dogs far and near would join in chorus, or perhaps the flapping of a night-bird, scared by the sound of human footsteps at that unusual hour. Nitai trembled with fear, and held Jaganath fast by the arm.

The night went on. Sleep started to pull heavily on the boy's eyelids, and it was a tough fight for him to stay awake. At midnight, Jaganath grabbed the boy's arm and they left the house, feeling their way through the dark streets of the quiet village. Not a sound broke the silence, except for the occasional howl of a dog, which would make all the other dogs nearby join in a chorus, or maybe the fluttering of a night bird, startled by the sound of footsteps at that unusual hour. Nitai shook with fear and clung tightly to Jaganath's arm.

Across many a field they went, and at last came to a jungle, where stood a dilapidated temple without a god in it. ‘What, here!’ exclaimed Nitai in a tone of disappointment. It was nothing like what he had imagined. There was not much mystery about it. Often, since running away from home, he had passed nights in deserted temples like this. It was not a bad place for playing hide-and-seek; still it was quite possible that his comrades might track him there.

Across many fields they traveled, and finally arrived at a jungle, where a run-down temple stood without any deity inside it. “What, here!” Nitai exclaimed in disappointment. It was nothing like he had imagined. There wasn’t much mystery about it. Since running away from home, he had often spent nights in abandoned temples like this one. It wasn’t a bad spot for playing hide-and-seek, but it was also quite likely that his friends could find him there.

From the middle of the floor inside, Jaganath removed a slab of stone, and an underground room with a lamp burning in it was revealed to the astonished eyes of the boy. Fear and curiosity assailed his little heart. Jaganath descended by a ladder and Nitai followed him.

From the middle of the floor, Jaganath lifted a stone slab, revealing an underground room with a lamp glowing inside, which astonished the boy. Both fear and curiosity flooded his little heart. Jaganath climbed down a ladder, and Nitai followed him.

Looking around, the boy saw that there were brass ghurras[17] on all sides of him. In the middle lay spread an assan[18], and in front of it were arranged vermilion, sandal paste, flowers, and other articles of puja. To satisfy his curiosity the boy dipped his hand into some of the ghurras, and drew out their contents. They were rupees and gold mohurs.

Looking around, the boy saw that there were brass ghurras[17] all around him. In the middle lay an assan[18], and in front of it were arranged vermilion, sandal paste, flowers, and other items for puja. To satisfy his curiosity, the boy dipped his hand into some of the ghurras and pulled out their contents. They were rupees and gold mohurs.

Jaganath, addressing the boy, said: ‘I told you, Nitai, that I would give you all my money. I have not got much,—these ghurras are all that I possess. These I will make over to you to-day.’

Jaganath, talking to the boy, said: ‘I told you, Nitai, that I would give you all my money. I don’t have much—these ghurras are all I own. I will give these to you today.’

The boy jumped with delight. ‘All?’ he exclaimed; ‘you won't take back a rupee, will you?’

The boy jumped with joy. ‘All?’ he exclaimed; ‘you’re not going to take back a rupee, are you?’

‘If I do,’ said the old man in solemn tones, ‘may my hand be attacked with leprosy. But there is one condition. If ever my grandson, Gokul Chandra, or his son, or his grandson, or his great-grandson or any of his progeny should happen to pass this way, then you must make over to him, or to them, every rupee and every mohur here.’

‘If I do,’ said the old man seriously, ‘may my hand be afflicted with leprosy. But there’s one condition. If my grandson, Gokul Chandra, or his son, or his grandson, or his great-grandson, or any of his descendants happens to come this way, then you must give him, or them, every rupee and every mohur here.’

The boy thought that the old man was raving. ‘Very well,’ he replied.

The boy thought the old man was rambling. 'Alright,' he replied.

‘Then sit on this assan,’ said Jaganath.

‘Then sit on this assan,’ Jaganath said.

‘What for?’

'What’s the point?'

‘Because puja will be done to you.’

‘Because puja will be performed for you.’

‘But why?’ said the boy, taken aback.

‘But why?’ said the boy, surprised.

‘This is the rule.’

"This is the rule."

The boy squatted on the assan as he was told. Jaganath smeared his forehead with sandal paste, put a mark of vermilion between his eyebrows, flung a garland of flowers round his neck, and began to recite mantras.[19]

The boy crouched on the assan as instructed. Jaganath applied sandal paste to his forehead, placed a mark of vermilion between his eyebrows, draped a garland of flowers around his neck, and started to chant mantras.[19]

To sit there like a god, and hear mantras recited made poor Nitai feel very uneasy. ‘Grandfather,’ he whispered.

Sitting there like a god, listening to mantras being recited made poor Nitai feel really uneasy. ‘Grandpa,’ he whispered.

But Jaganath did not reply, and went on muttering his incantations.

But Jaganath didn’t respond and continued mumbling his chants.

Finally, with great difficulty he dragged each ghurra before the boy and made him repeat the following vow after him:

Finally, with a lot of effort, he pulled each ghurra in front of the boy and had him repeat the following vow after him:

‘I do solemnly promise that I will make over all this treasure to Gokul Chandra Kundu, the son of Brindaban Kundu, the grandson of Jaganath Kundu, or to the son or to the grandson or to the great-grandson of the said Gokul Chandra Kundu, or to any other progeny of his who may be the rightful heir.’

‘I solemnly promise that I will transfer all this treasure to Gokul Chandra Kundu, the son of Brindaban Kundu, the grandson of Jaganath Kundu, or to his son, grandson, or great-grandson, or to any other descendant of his who may be the rightful heir.’

The boy repeated this over and over again, until he felt stupefied, and his tongue began to grow stiff in his mouth. When the ceremony was over, the air of the cave was laden with the smoke of the earthen lamp and the breath-poison of the two. The boy felt that the roof of his mouth had become dry as dust, and his hands and feet were burning. He was nearly suffocated.

The boy kept saying this again and again until he felt numb, and his tongue started to get stiff in his mouth. When the ceremony ended, the air in the cave was thick with the smoke from the earthen lamp and the breath of the two. The boy realized that the roof of his mouth had dried out like dust, and his hands and feet were on fire. He could barely breathe.

The lamp became dimmer and dimmer, and then went out altogether. In the total darkness that followed, Nitai could hear the old man climbing up the ladder. ‘Grandfather, where are you going to?’ said he, greatly distressed.

The lamp got dimmer and dimmer until it completely went out. In the pitch-black darkness that followed, Nitai heard the old man climbing up the ladder. "Grandfather, where are you going?" he asked, feeling very worried.

‘I am going now,’ replied Jaganath; ‘you remain here. No one will be able to find you. Remember the name Gokul Chandra, the son of Brindaban, and the grandson of Jaganath.’

‘I’m leaving now,’ Jaganath said; ‘you stay here. No one will be able to find you. Remember the name Gokul Chandra, the son of Brindaban, and the grandson of Jaganath.’

He then withdrew the ladder. In a stifled, agonised voice the boy implored: ‘I want to go back to father.’

He then took away the ladder. In a choked, pained voice, the boy pleaded, "I want to go back to Dad."

Jaganath replaced the slab. He then knelt down and placed his ear on the stone. Nitai's voice was heard once more—‘Father’—and then came a sound of some heavy object falling with a bump—and then—everything was still.

Jaganath put the slab back in place. He then knelt down and pressed his ear against the stone. Nitai's voice was heard again—‘Father’—and then there was the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground with a thud—then—everything was quiet.

Having thus placed his wealth in the hands of a yak,[20] Jaganath began to cover up the stone with earth. Then he piled broken bricks and loose mortar over it. On the top of all he planted turfs of grass and jungle weeds. The night was almost spent, but he could not tear himself away from the spot. Now and again he placed his ear to the ground, and tried to listen. It seemed to him that from far far below—from the abysmal depth of the earth's interior—came a wailing. It seemed to him that the night-sky was flooded with that one sound, that the sleeping humanity of all the world was awake, and was sitting on its beds, trying to listen.

Having thus entrusted his wealth to a yak,[20] Jaganath started covering the stone with dirt. He then piled broken bricks and loose mortar on top of it. At the very top, he laid down patches of grass and wild weeds. The night was almost over, but he couldn’t pull himself away from the spot. Every now and then, he pressed his ear to the ground, trying to listen. It felt to him like there was a wailing coming from deep, deep below—from the dark depths of the earth. It seemed that the night sky was filled with that one sound, that all of humanity was awake, sitting in their beds, trying to listen.

The old man in his frenzy kept on heaping earth higher and higher. He wanted somehow to stifle that sound, but still he fancied he could hear ‘Father.’

The old man, in his rage, continued piling dirt higher and higher. He wanted to somehow drown out that sound, but he still thought he could hear 'Father.'

He struck the spot with all his might and said: ‘Be quiet—people might hear you.’ But still he imagined he heard ‘Father.’

He hit the spot with all his strength and said: ‘Be quiet—people might hear you.’ But he still thought he heard ‘Dad.’

The sun lighted up the eastern horizon. Jaganath then left the temple, and came into the open fields.

The sun lit up the eastern horizon. Jaganath then left the temple and stepped into the open fields.

There, too, somebody called out ‘Father.’ Startled at the sound, he turned back and saw his son at his heels.

There, too, someone shouted, "Dad." Surprised by the voice, he turned around and saw his son right behind him.

‘Father,’ said Brindaban, ‘I hear my boy is hiding himself in your house. I must have him back.’

‘Dad,’ said Brindaban, ‘I heard my son is hiding out in your house. I need to get him back.’

With eyes dilated and distorted mouth, the old man leaned forward and exclaimed: ‘Your boy?’

With wide eyes and a twisted mouth, the old man leaned in and exclaimed, "Your boy?"

‘Yes, my boy Gokul. He is Nitai Pal now, and I myself go by the name of Damodar Pal. Your fame has spread so widely in the neighbourhood, that we were obliged to cover up our origin, lest people should have refused to pronounce our names.’

‘Yes, my boy Gokul. He is Nitai Pal now, and I go by the name of Damodar Pal. Your fame has spread so widely in the neighborhood, that we had to hide our origins, or people might have refused to say our names.’

Slowly the old man lifted both his arms above his head. His fingers began to twitch convulsively, as though he was trying to catch hold of some imaginary object in the air. He then fell on the ground.

Slowly, the old man raised both his arms above his head. His fingers started to twitch uncontrollably, as if he were trying to grab some imaginary object in the air. Then he collapsed onto the ground.

When he came to his senses again, he dragged his son towards the ruined temple. When they were both inside it, he said: ‘Do you hear any wailing sound?’

When he came to his senses again, he pulled his son towards the ruined temple. Once they were both inside, he said, "Do you hear any crying?"

‘No, I don't,’ said Brindaban.

'No, I don't,' Brindaban said.

‘Just listen very carefully. Do you hear anybody calling out “Father”?’

‘Just listen closely. Do you hear anyone calling out “Dad”?’

‘No.’

'No.'

This seemed to relieve him greatly.

This really seemed to lighten his mood.

From that day forward, he used to go about asking people: ‘Do you hear any wailing sound?’ They laughed at the raving dotard.

From that day on, he would go around asking people, “Do you hear any crying sound?” They laughed at the crazy old man.

About four years later, Jaganath lay on his death-bed. When the light of this world was gradually fading away from his eyes, and his breathing became more and more difficult, he suddenly sat up in a state of delirium. Throwing both his hands in the air he seemed to grope about for something, muttering: ‘Nitai, who has removed my ladder?’

About four years later, Jaganath was on his deathbed. As the light of this world was slowly fading from his eyes and his breathing became increasingly difficult, he suddenly sat up in a delirious state. Throwing both hands in the air, he seemed to reach out for something, muttering, “Nitai, who took away my ladder?”

Unable to find the ladder to climb out of his terrible dungeon, where there was no light to see and no air to breathe, he fell on his bed once more, and disappeared into that region where no one has ever been found out in the world's eternal game of hide-and-seek.[21]

Unable to find the ladder to escape his terrible dungeon, where there was no light and no air, he collapsed onto his bed once again and slipped into that place where no one has ever been discovered in the world's endless game of hide-and-seek.[21]

THE RIDDLE SOLVED

THE RIDDLE SOLVED

I

Krishna Gopal Sircar, zemindar of Jhikrakota, made over his estates to his eldest son, and retired to Kasi, as befits a good Hindu, to spend the evening of his life in religious devotion. All the poor and the destitute of the neighbourhood were in tears at the parting. Every one declared that such piety and benevolence were rare in these degenerate days.

Krishna Gopal Sircar, the landlord of Jhikrakota, transferred his estates to his eldest son and retired to Kasi, as any good Hindu would, to spend his later years in spiritual devotion. The poor and destitute in the area were all in tears at his departure. Everyone agreed that such kindness and selflessness were hard to find in these troubled times.

His son, Bipin Bihari, was a young man well educated after the modern fashion, and had taken the degree of Bachelor of Arts. He sported a pair of spectacles, wore a beard, and seldom mixed with others. His private life was unsullied. He did not smoke, and never touched cards. He was a man of stern disposition, though he looked soft and pliable. This trait of his character soon came home to his tenantry in diverse ways. Unlike his father, he would on no account allow the remission of one single pice out of the rents justly due to him. In no circumstances would he grant any tenant one single day's grace in paying up.

His son, Bipin Bihari, was a young man who was well-educated in a modern way and had earned a Bachelor of Arts degree. He wore glasses, had a beard, and rarely socialized. His private life was immaculate. He didn’t smoke and never played cards. He had a serious demeanor, even though he appeared gentle and accommodating. This aspect of his personality quickly became apparent to his tenants in various ways. Unlike his father, he would never allow even a single pice to be waived from the rents owed to him. Under no circumstances would he give any tenant an extra day to make their payment.

On taking over the management of the property, Bipin Bihari discovered that his father had allowed a large number of Brahmins to hold land entirely rent-free, and a larger number at rents much below the prevailing rates. His father was incapable of resisting the importunate solicitation of others—such was the weakness of his character.

On taking over the management of the property, Bipin Bihari found out that his father had allowed a lot of Brahmins to hold land without paying rent at all, and even more at rents much lower than the usual rates. His father couldn’t say no to the persistent requests from others—such was the weakness of his character.

Bipin Bihari said this could never be. He could not abandon the income of half his property—and he reasoned with himself thus: Firstly, the persons who were in actual enjoyment of the concessions and getting fat at his expense were a lot of worthless people, and wholly undeserving of charity. Charity bestowed on such objects only encouraged idleness. Secondly, living nowadays had become much costlier than in the days of his ancestors. Wants had increased apace. For a gentleman to keep up his position had become four times as expensive as in days past. So he could not afford to scatter gifts right and left as his father had done. On the contrary, it was his bounden duty to call back as many of them as he possibly could.

Bipin Bihari said this could never happen. He couldn’t give up half the income from his property—and he reasoned with himself like this: Firstly, the people who were actually enjoying the perks and getting rich at his expense were all worthless and completely unworthy of charity. Giving charity to such people only encouraged laziness. Secondly, living these days had become much more expensive than back in his ancestors' time. Needs had increased rapidly. For a gentleman to maintain his status had become four times as costly as it was in the past. So he couldn’t afford to hand out gifts left and right like his father had done. On the contrary, it was his duty to take back as much as he could.

So Bipin Bihari lost no time in carrying into effect what he conceived to be his duty. He was a man of strict principles.

So Bipin Bihari wasted no time in putting into action what he believed was his responsibility. He was a man of strong principles.

What had gone out of his grasp, returned to him little by little. Only a very small portion of his father's grants did he allow to remain undisturbed, and he took good care to arrange that even those should not be deemed permanent.

What he had lost slowly came back to him. He only let a tiny part of his father's gifts stay untouched, and he made sure that even those were not seen as permanent.

The wails of the tenants reached Krishna Gopal at Benares through the post. Some even made a journey to that place to represent their grievances to him in person. Krishna Gopal wrote to his son intimating his displeasure. Bipin Bihari replied, pointing out that the times had changed. In former days, he said, the zemindar was compensated for the gifts he made by the many customary presents he received from his tenantry. Recent statutes had made all such impositions illegal. The zemindar had now to rest content with just the stipulated rent, and nothing more. ‘Unless,’ he continued, ‘we keep a strict watch over the payment of our just dues, what will be left to us? Since the tenants won't give us anything extra now, how can we allow them concessions? Our relations must henceforth be strictly commercial. We shall be ruined if we go on making gifts and endowments, and the preservation of our property and the keeping up of our position will be rendered very difficult.’

The tenants' cries reached Krishna Gopal in Benares through the mail. Some even traveled there to share their complaints with him in person. Krishna Gopal wrote to his son expressing his dissatisfaction. Bipin Bihari responded, pointing out that times had changed. In the past, he said, the zemindar was compensated for the gifts he gave by the many customary presents he received from his tenants. Recent laws had made all such demands illegal. The zemindar now had to be satisfied with just the agreed-upon rent, and nothing more. “Unless,” he continued, “we keep a close eye on collecting what we are owed, what will be left for us? Since the tenants aren't going to give us anything extra now, how can we offer them discounts? From now on, our relationship must be strictly commercial. We will be ruined if we keep giving gifts and endowments, and maintaining our property and our status will become very difficult.”

Krishna Gopal became uneasy at finding that times should have changed so much. ‘Well, well,’ he murmured to himself, ‘the younger generation knows best, I suppose. Our old-fashioned methods won't do now. If I interfere, my son might refuse to manage the property, and insist on my going back. No, thank you—I would rather not. I prefer to devote the few days that are left me to the service of my God.’

Krishna Gopal felt uncomfortable realizing how much things had changed. "Well, well," he said to himself, "I guess the younger generation knows best. Our old-fashioned ways just won't cut it anymore. If I get involved, my son might not want to manage the property and might even insist that I go back. No, thanks—I'd rather not. I'd prefer to spend the few days I have left serving my God."

II

So things went on. Bipin Bihari put his affairs in order after much litigation in the Courts, and by less constitutional methods outside. Most of the tenants submitted to his will out of fear. Only a fellow called Asimuddin, son of Mirza Bibi, remained refractory.

So things continued. Bipin Bihari sorted out his issues after a lot of legal battles in court and through some questionable methods outside of it. Most of the tenants complied with his demands out of fear. Only a guy named Asimuddin, son of Mirza Bibi, remained defiant.

Bipin's displeasure was keenest against this man. He could quite understand his father having granted rent-free lands to Brahmins, but why this Mohammedan should be holding so much land, some free and some at rents lower than the prevailing rates, was a riddle to him. And what was he? The son of a low Mohammedan widow, giving himself airs and defying the whole world, simply because he had learnt to read and write a little at the village school. To Bipin it was intolerable.

Bipin was most upset with this guy. He could understand his father giving free land to Brahmins, but why this Muslim was holding so much land—some for free and some at lower rents than usual—was a mystery to him. And who was he? The son of a low-class Muslim widow, acting superior and challenging everyone just because he had learned to read and write a bit at the village school. To Bipin, it was unacceptable.

He made inquiries of his clerks about Asimuddin's holdings. All that they could tell him was that Babu Krishna Gopal himself had made these grants to the family many years back, but they had no idea as to what his motive might have been. They imagined, however, that perhaps the widow won the compassion of the kind-hearted zemindar, by representing to him her woe and misery.

He asked his clerks about Asimuddin's property. All they could tell him was that Babu Krishna Gopal had given these grants to the family many years ago, but they had no clue what his reasons were. They speculated that maybe the widow appealed to the kind-hearted zemindar by sharing her sorrow and suffering.

To Bipin these favours seemed to be utterly undeserved. He had not seen the pitiable condition of these people in days gone by. Their comparative ease at the present day and their arrogance drove him to the conclusion that they had impudently swindled his tender-hearted father out of a part of his lawful income.

To Bipin, these favors felt completely unearned. He hadn't witnessed the unfortunate state of these people in the past. Their relative comfort now and their arrogance led him to believe that they had shamelessly tricked his kind-hearted father out of a portion of his rightful income.

Asimuddin was a stiff-necked sort of a fellow, too. He vowed that he would lay down his life sooner than give up an inch of his land. Then came open hostilities.

Asimuddin was a stubborn guy, too. He promised that he would give up his life before he let go of even a fraction of his land. Then open conflict broke out.

The poor old widow tried her best to pacify her son. ‘It is no good fighting with the zemindar,’ she would often say to him. ‘His kindness has kept us alive so long; let us depend upon him still, though he may curtail his favours. Surrender to him part of the lands as he desires.’

The poor old widow did her best to calm her son. ‘There's no point in fighting with the zemindar,’ she would often tell him. ‘His kindness has kept us alive for this long; let's continue to rely on him, even if he decides to take away some of his support. Give him part of the land as he wants.’

‘Oh, mother!’ protested Asimuddin. ‘What do you know of these matters, pray?’

‘Oh, mom!’ protested Asimuddin. ‘What do you know about these things, really?’

One by one, Asimuddin lost the cases instituted against him. The more he lost, the more his obstinacy increased. For the sake of his all, he staked all that was his.

One by one, Asimuddin lost the cases brought against him. The more he lost, the more stubborn he became. For the sake of everything he had, he risked all that was his.

One afternoon, Mirza Bibi collected some fruits and vegetables from her little garden, and unknown to her son went and sought an interview with Bipin Babu. She looked at him with a tenderness maternal in its intensity, and spoke: ‘May Allah bless you, my son. Do not destroy Asim—it wouldn't be right of you. To your charge I commit him. Take him as though he were one whom it is your duty to support—as though he were a ne'er-do-well younger brother of yours. Vast is your wealth—don't grudge him a small particle of it, my son.’

One afternoon, Mirza Bibi picked some fruits and vegetables from her small garden and, without her son's knowledge, went to meet Bipin Babu. She looked at him with a deep maternal affection and said, "May Allah bless you, my son. Please don’t harm Asim—it wouldn’t be right. I entrust him to you. Treat him as if he were someone you’re responsible for—like a useless younger brother. You have plenty of wealth—don’t hesitate to share a small part of it with him, my son."

This assumption of familiarity on the part of the garrulous old woman annoyed Bipin not a little. ‘What do you know of these things, my good woman?’ he condescended to say. ‘If you have any representations to make, send your son to me.’

This assumption of familiarity from the chatty old woman really irritated Bipin. “What do you know about these things, my good woman?” he said, looking down on her. “If you have anything to say, have your son come talk to me.”

Being assured for the second time that she knew nothing about these affairs, Mirza Bibi returned home, wiping her eyes with her apron all the way, and offering her silent prayers to Allah.

Being told for the second time that she knew nothing about these matters, Mirza Bibi went home, wiping her eyes with her apron the entire way, and offering her silent prayers to Allah.

III

The litigation dragged its weary length from the Criminal to the Civil Courts, and thence to the High Court, where at last Asimuddin met with a partial success. Eighteen months passed in this way. But he was a ruined man now—plunged in debts up to his very ears. His creditors took this opportunity to execute the decrees they had obtained against him. A date was fixed for putting up to auction every stick and stone that he had left.

The legal battle stretched on from the Criminal to the Civil Courts, and then to the High Court, where Asimuddin finally had some limited success. Eighteen months went by like this. But he was now a broken man—drowning in debts. His creditors took this chance to enforce the judgments they had gotten against him. A date was set to auction off everything he had left.

It was Monday. The village market had assembled by the side of a tiny river, now swollen by the rains. Buying and selling were going on, partly on the bank and partly in the boats moored there. The hubbub was great. Among the commodities for sale jack-fruits preponderated, it being the month of Asadh. Hilsa fish were seen in large quantities also. The sky was cloudy. Many of the stall-holders, apprehending a downpour, had stretched a piece of cloth overhead, across bamboo poles put up for the purpose.

It was Monday. The village market had set up next to a small river, now swollen from the recent rains. People were buying and selling, both on the bank and in the boats docked there. The noise was loud. Jack-fruits were the main item for sale since it was the month of Asadh. There were also plenty of Hilsa fish available. The sky was overcast. Many of the vendors, expecting rain, had draped a piece of cloth overhead supported by bamboo poles they had set up for that purpose.

Asimuddin had come too—but he had not a copper with him. No shopkeepers allowed him credit nowadays. He therefore had brought a brass thali[22] and a dao[23] with him. These he would pawn, and then buy what he needed.

Asimuddin had shown up too—but he didn't have any money on him. The shopkeepers wouldn't give him credit these days. So, he brought a brass thali[22] and a dao[23] with him. He planned to pawn these items and buy what he needed.

Towards evening, Bipin Babu was out for a walk attended by two or three retainers armed with lathis.[24] Attracted by the noise, he directed his steps towards the market. On his arrival, he stopped awhile before the stall of Dwari, the oilman, and made kindly inquiries about his business. All on a sudden, Asimuddin raised his dao and ran towards Bipin Babu, roaring like a tiger. The market people caught hold of him half-way, and quickly disarmed him. He was forthwith given in custody to the police. Business in the market then went on as usual.

Towards evening, Bipin Babu was out for a walk with a couple of attendants carrying sticks. Attracted by the noise, he headed towards the market. When he arrived, he paused for a moment in front of Dwari's stall, the oilman, and asked about his business in a friendly way. Suddenly, Asimuddin raised his sword and charged at Bipin Babu, roaring like a tiger. The people in the market grabbed him halfway and quickly disarmed him. He was immediately taken into custody by the police. Business in the market then continued as usual.

We cannot say that Bipin Babu was not inwardly pleased at this incident. It is intolerable that the creature we are hunting down should turn and show fight. ‘The badmash,’ Bipin chuckled; ‘I have got him at last.’

We can’t say that Bipin Babu wasn’t secretly pleased by this incident. It’s unacceptable for the prey we’re chasing to turn around and put up a fight. ‘The badmash,’ Bipin chuckled; ‘I’ve finally got him.’

The ladies of Bipin Babu's house, when they heard the news, exclaimed with horror: ‘Oh, the ruffian! What a mercy they seized him in time!’ They found consolation in the prospect of the man being punished as he richly deserved.

The women in Bipin Babu's house, when they heard the news, exclaimed in shock: ‘Oh, that thug! Thank goodness they caught him in time!’ They felt comforted by the thought of the man getting the punishment he truly deserved.

In another part of the village the same evening the widow's humble cottage, devoid of bread and bereft of her son, became darker than death. Others dismissed the incident of the afternoon from their minds, sat down to their meals, retired to bed and went to sleep, but to the widow the event loomed larger than anything else in this wide world. But, alas, who was there to combat it? Only a bundle of wearied bones and a helpless mother's heart trembling with fear.

In another part of the village that evening, the widow's small cottage, empty of bread and heartbroken over the loss of her son, felt darker than death. Others quickly pushed the afternoon's events out of their minds, sat down to eat, went to bed, and fell asleep, but for the widow, that incident consumed her thoughts more than anything else in the world. But sadly, who was there to fight against it? Just a tired body and a helpless mother’s heart filled with fear.

IV

Three days have passed in the meanwhile. To-morrow the case would come up for trial before a Deputy Magistrate. Bipin Babu would have to be examined as a witness. Never before this did a zemindar of Jhikrakota appear in the witness-box, but Bipin did not mind.

Three days have gone by in the meantime. Tomorrow, the case will go to trial before a Deputy Magistrate. Bipin Babu will have to be examined as a witness. Never before had a zemindar of Jhikrakota appeared in the witness box, but Bipin didn't care.

The next day at the appointed hour, Bipin Babu arrived at the Court in a palanquin in great state. He wore a turban on his head, and a watch-chain dangled on his breast. The Deputy Magistrate invited him to a seat on the daïs, beside his own. The Court-room was crowded to suffocation. So great a sensation had not been witnessed in this Court for many years.

The next day at the scheduled time, Bipin Babu arrived at the Court in a lavish palanquin. He wore a turban on his head, and a watch-chain dangled on his chest. The Deputy Magistrate invited him to sit on the platform next to him. The courtroom was packed to the brim. Such a buzz had not been seen in this Court for many years.

When the time for the case to be called drew near, a chaprassi came and whispered something in Bipin Babu's ear. He got up very agitated and walked out, begging the Deputy Magistrate to excuse him for a few minutes.

When it was almost time for the case to be called, a chaprassi came over and whispered something in Bipin Babu's ear. He got up, quite flustered, and stepped outside, asking the Deputy Magistrate to excuse him for a few minutes.

Outside he saw his old father a little way off, standing under a banian tree, barefooted and wrapped in a piece of namabali.[25] A string of beads was in his hand. His slender form shone with a gentle lustre, and tranquil compassion seemed to radiate from his forehead.

Outside, he spotted his elderly father nearby, standing under a banyan tree, barefoot and wrapped in a piece of namabali. A string of beads was in his hand. His slender figure glowed with a gentle light, and a calm compassion seemed to radiate from his forehead.

Bipin, hampered by his close-fitting trousers and his flowing chapkan, touched his father's feet with his forehead. As he did this his turban came off and kissed his nose, and his watch, popping out of his pocket, swung to and fro in the air. Bipin hurriedly straightened his turban, and begged his father to come to his pleader's house close by.

Bipin, struggling with his tight-fitting pants and his loose chapkan, touched his father's feet with his forehead. As he did this, his turban fell off and brushed against his nose, and his watch popped out of his pocket, swinging back and forth in the air. Bipin quickly adjusted his turban and asked his father to come to his lawyer's house nearby.

‘No, thank you,’ Krishna Gopal replied, ‘I will tell you here what I have got to say.’

‘No, thank you,’ Krishna Gopal replied, ‘I’ll tell you what I have to say right here.’

A curious crowd had gathered by this time. Bipin's attendants pushed them back.

By this time, a curious crowd had gathered. Bipin's staff pushed them away.

Then Krishna Gopal said: ‘You must do what you can to get Asim acquitted, and restore him the lands that you have taken away from him.’

Then Krishna Gopal said, “You need to do everything you can to get Asim cleared of the charges and give him back the lands you took from him.”

‘Is it for this, father,’ said Bipin, very much surprised, ‘that you have come all the way from Benares? Would you tell me why you have made these people the objects of your special favour?’

‘Is this why you came all the way from Benares, dad?’ Bipin said, clearly surprised. ‘Can you tell me why you’ve chosen to favor these people so much?’

‘What would you gain by knowing it, my boy?’

‘What would you get from knowing it, my boy?’

But Bipin persisted. ‘It is only this, father,’ he went on; ‘I have revoked many a grant because I thought the tenants were not deserving. There were many Brahmins among them, but of them you never said a word. Why are you so keen about these Mohammedans now? After all that has happened, if I drop this case against Asim, and give him back his lands, what shall I say to people?’

But Bipin kept pushing. "It's just this, Dad," he continued. "I've taken back quite a few grants because I believed the tenants didn’t deserve them. There were many Brahmins among them, yet you never said a word. Why are you so focused on these Muslims now? After everything that's happened, if I drop this case against Asim and give him back his land, what am I supposed to tell people?"

Krishna Gopal kept silence for some moments. Then, passing the beads through his shaky fingers with rapidity, he spoke with a tremulous voice: ‘Should it be necessary to explain your conduct to people, you may tell them that Asimuddin is my son—and your brother.’

Krishna Gopal stayed quiet for a few moments. Then, quickly moving the beads through his trembling fingers, he spoke with a shaky voice: ‘If you need to explain your actions to others, you can tell them that Asimuddin is my son—and your brother.’

‘What?’ exclaimed Bipin in painful surprise. ‘From a Musalman's womb?’

‘What?’ Bipin exclaimed in shocked disbelief. ‘From a Muslim's womb?’

‘Even so, my son,’ was the calm reply.

"Still, my son," was the calm response.

Bipin stood there for some time in mute astonishment. Then he found words to say: ‘Come home, father; we will talk about it afterwards.’

Bipin stood there for a while, speechless in shock. Then he managed to say, “Come home, Dad; we can talk about it later.”

‘No, my son,’ replied the old man, ‘having once relinquished the world to serve my God, I cannot go home again. I return hence. Now I leave you to do what your sense of duty may suggest.’ He then blessed his son, and, checking his tears with difficulty, walked off with tottering steps.

‘No, my son,’ the old man said, ‘after giving up the world to serve my God, I can't go back home. I'm leaving now. I trust you'll do what your sense of duty tells you to do.’ He then blessed his son and, struggling to hold back his tears, walked away unsteadily.

Bipin was dumbfounded, not knowing what to say nor what to do. ‘So, such was the piety of the older generation,’ he said to himself. He reflected with pride how much better he was than his father in point of education and morality. This was the result, he concluded, of not having a principle to guide one's actions.

Bipin was shocked, not sure what to say or do. ‘So, this was the devotion of the older generation,’ he thought to himself. He felt proud of how much better educated and morally superior he was compared to his father. He concluded that this was the outcome of not having a principle to guide one’s actions.

Returning to the Court, he saw Asimuddin outside between two constables, awaiting his trial. He looked emaciated and worn out. His lips were pale and dry, and his eyes unnaturally bright. A dirty piece of cloth worn to shreds covered him. ‘This my brother!’ Bipin shuddered at the thought.

Returning to the Court, he saw Asimuddin outside, sandwiched between two constables, waiting for his trial. He looked thin and exhausted. His lips were pale and dry, and his eyes were unnaturally bright. A filthy rag, torn to pieces, covered him. ‘This is my brother!’ Bipin shuddered at the thought.

The Deputy Magistrate and Bipin were friends, and the case ended in a fiasco. In a few days Asimuddin was restored to his former condition. Why all this happened, he could not understand. The village people were greatly surprised also.

The Deputy Magistrate and Bipin were friends, and the case ended in a disaster. In a few days, Asimuddin was back to his old self. He couldn’t figure out why all this happened. The villagers were also very surprised.

However, the news of Krishna Gopal's arrival just before the trial soon got abroad. People began to exchange meaning glances. The pleaders in their shrewdness guessed the whole affair. One of them, Ram Taran Babu, was beholden to Krishna Gopal for his education and his start in life. Somehow or other he had always suspected that the virtue and piety of his benefactor were shams. Now he was fully convinced that, if a searching inquiry were made, all ‘pious’ men might be found out. ‘Let them tell their beads as much as they like,’ he thought with glee, ‘everybody in this world is just as bad as myself. The only difference between a good and a bad man is that the good practise dissimulation while the bad don't.’ The revelation that Krishna Gopal's far-famed piety, benevolence, and magnanimity were nothing but a cloak of hypocrisy, settled a difficulty that had oppressed Ram Taran Babu for many years. By what process of reasoning, we do not know, the burden of gratitude was greatly lifted off his mind. It was a vast relief to him!

However, the news of Krishna Gopal's arrival just before the trial quickly spread. People started exchanging knowing glances. The lawyers, being shrewd, pieced together the whole situation. One of them, Ram Taran Babu, owed his education and his start in life to Krishna Gopal. For some reason, he had always suspected that the virtue and piety of his benefactor were fake. Now he was completely convinced that if a thorough investigation were conducted, all ‘pious’ people would be exposed. ‘Let them recite their prayers as much as they want,’ he thought gleefully, ‘everyone in this world is just as bad as I am. The only difference between a good person and a bad person is that the good one pretends while the bad one doesn’t.’ The realization that Krishna Gopal's widely praised piety, kindness, and generosity were merely a disguise for hypocrisy lifted a weight that had burdened Ram Taran Babu for years. We don't know how he arrived at this conclusion, but it significantly relieved him!

THE ELDER SISTER

THE ELDER SISTER

I

Having described at length the misdeeds of an unfortunate woman's wicked, tyrannical husband, Tara, the woman's neighbour in the village, very shortly declared her verdict: ‘Fire be to such a husband's mouth.’

Having described at length the wrongs of an unfortunate woman's cruel, controlling husband, Tara, the woman's neighbor in the village, quickly stated her opinion: ‘Let fire go to such a husband's mouth.’

At this Joygopal Babu's wife felt much hurt; it did not become womankind to wish, in any circumstances whatever, a worse species of fire than that of a cigar in a husband's mouth.

At this, Joygopal Babu's wife felt very hurt; it wasn’t fitting for women to wish, under any circumstances, for a worse kind of fire than that of a cigar in their husband's mouth.

When, therefore, she mildly disapproved the verdict, hard-hearted Tara cried with redoubled vehemence: ‘'Twere better to be a widow seven births over than the wife of such a husband,’ and saying this she broke up the meeting and left.

When she gently disagreed with the verdict, cold-hearted Tara exclaimed even more passionately, "It’s better to be a widow seven times than to be married to such a husband," and with that, she ended the meeting and walked out.

Sasi said within herself: ‘I can't imagine any offence in a husband that could so harden the heart against him.’ Even as she turned the matter over in her mind, all the tenderness of her loving soul gushed forth towards her own husband now abroad. Throwing herself with outstretched arms on that part of the bed whereon her husband was wont to lie, she kissed the empty pillow, caught the smell of her husband's head, and, shutting the door, brought out from a wooden box an old and almost faded photograph with some letters in his handwriting, and sat gazing upon them. Thus she passed the hushed noontide alone in her room, musing of old memories and shedding tears of sadness.

Sasi thought to herself, "I can’t imagine any wrongdoing by a husband that could make someone turn their heart against him." While she contemplated the situation, all the love she felt for her husband, who was away, flooded her heart. She threw herself onto the part of the bed where he usually slept, kissed the empty pillow, caught a whiff of his scent, and, after closing the door, pulled out an old, nearly faded photograph along with some letters he had written, sitting there lost in thought. She spent the quiet afternoon alone in her room, reflecting on past memories and shedding tears of sorrow.

It was no new yoke this between Sasikala and Joygopal. They had been married at an early age and had children. Their long companionship had made the days go by in an easy, commonplace sort of way. On neither side had there been any symptoms of excessive passion. They had lived together nearly sixteen years without a break, when her husband was suddenly called away from home on business, and then a great impulse of love awoke in Sasi's soul. As separation strained the tie, love's knot grew tighter, and the passion, whose existence Sasi had not felt, now made her throb with pain.

It wasn’t a new situation for Sasikala and Joygopal. They had gotten married young and had kids. Their long time together had made the days flow by in a simple, ordinary way. There hadn’t been any signs of intense passion on either side. They had lived together for almost sixteen years without a break when her husband was suddenly called away for work, and that’s when a deep feeling of love stirred in Sasi's heart. As the distance tested their bond, the tie of love became stronger, and the passion that Sasi hadn’t felt before now caused her to ache with longing.

So it happened that after so many long years, and at such an age, and being the mother of children, Sasi, on this spring noon, in her lonely chamber, lying on the bed of separation, began to dream the sweet dream of a bride in her budding youth. That love of which hitherto she had been unconscious suddenly aroused her with its murmuring music. She wandered a long way up the stream, and saw many a golden mansion and many a grove on either bank; but no foothold could she find now amid the vanished hopes of happiness. She began to say to herself that, when next she met her husband, life should not be insipid nor should the spring come in vain. How very often, in idle disputation or some petty quarrel, had she teased her husband! With all the singleness of a penitent heart she vowed that she would never show impatience again, never oppose her husband's wishes, bear all his commands, and with a tender heart submit to whatever he wished of good or ill; for the husband was all-in-all, the husband was the dearest object of love, the husband was divine.

So it happened that after so many long years, and at such an age, being the mother of children, Sasi, on this spring afternoon, in her lonely room, lying on the bed of separation, began to dream the sweet dream of a bride in her blossoming youth. The love she had been unaware of until now suddenly stirred her with its soft music. She wandered a long way up the stream and saw many golden mansions and many groves along the banks; but she could find no solid ground amidst the lost hopes of happiness. She began to tell herself that when she next met her husband, life shouldn't feel dull, and spring should not come in vain. How often had she teased her husband during idle arguments or petty squabbles! With all the sincerity of a remorseful heart, she promised that she would never show impatience again, never go against her husband's wishes, accept all his commands, and with a loving heart submit to whatever he wanted, whether good or bad; for her husband was everything to her, her husband was her greatest love, her husband was like a god.

Sasikala was the only and much-petted daughter of her parents. For this reason, though he had only a small property of his own, Joygopal had no anxieties about the future. His father-in-law had enough to support them in a village with royal state.

Sasikala was the only and very spoiled daughter of her parents. Because of this, even though Joygopal had only a small piece of land, he didn't worry about the future. His father-in-law had enough to support them in a village with a royal lifestyle.

And then in his old age a son was born untimely to Sasikala's father. To tell the truth, Sasi was very sore in her mind at this unlooked-for, improper, and unjust action of her parents; nor was Joygopal particularly pleased.

And then in his old age, a son was unexpectedly born to Sasikala's father. Honestly, Sasi was quite upset about this surprise, inappropriate, and unfair decision made by her parents; Joygopal wasn't exactly happy about it either.

The parents' love centred in this son of their advanced years, and when the newly arrived, diminutive, sleepy brother-in-law seized with his two weak tiny fists all the hopes and expectations of Joygopal, Joygopal found a place in a tea-garden in Assam.

The parents' love focused on this son in their later years, and when the newly arrived, small, sleepy brother-in-law grabbed all the hopes and dreams of Joygopal with his two weak little fists, Joygopal found a job in a tea garden in Assam.

His friends urged him to look for employment hard-by, but whether out of a general feeling of resentment, or knowing the chances of rapid rise in a tea-garden, Joygopal would not pay heed to anybody. He sent his wife and children to his father-in-law's, and left for Assam. It was the first separation between husband and wife in their married life.

His friends encouraged him to look for a job nearby, but whether it was due to a general feeling of resentment or an awareness of the slim chances for quick advancement in a tea garden, Joygopal ignored everyone. He sent his wife and kids to his father-in-law's and left for Assam. This was the first time they were separated since getting married.

This incident made Sasikala very angry with her baby brother. The soreness which may not pass the lips is felt the more keenly within. When the little fellow sucked and slept at his ease, his big sister found a hundred reasons, such as the rice is cold, the boys are too late for school, to worry herself and others, day and night, with her petulant humours.

This incident made Sasikala really angry with her little brother. The hurt that might not be openly spoken about is felt even more deeply inside. While the little guy nursed and peacefully slept, his older sister found countless reasons, like the rice being cold or the boys being late for school, to annoy herself and others, day and night, with her childish moods.

But in a short time the child's mother died. Before her death, she committed her infant son to her daughter's care.

But soon after, the child's mother passed away. Before she died, she entrusted her infant son to her daughter's care.

Then did the motherless child easily conquer his sister's heart. With loud whoops he would fling himself upon her, and with right good-will try to get her mouth, nose, eyes within his own tiny mouth; he would seize her hair within his little fists and refuse to give it up; awaking before the dawn, he would roll over to her side and thrill her with his soft touch, and babble like a noisy brook; later on, he would call her jiji and jijima, and in hours of work and rest, by doing forbidden things, eating forbidden food, going to forbidden places, would set up a regular tyranny over her; then Sasi could resist no longer. She surrendered herself completely to this wayward little tyrant. Since the child had no mother, his influence over her became the greater.

Then the motherless child easily won over his sister. With loud shouts, he would throw himself at her, trying to get his mouth, nose, and eyes close to her tiny face; he would grab her hair with his little fists and refuse to let go. Waking up before dawn, he would roll over to her side, thrilling her with his soft touch, and babble like a lively stream. Later, he would call her jiji and jijima, and during both work and relaxation, by doing things he wasn’t supposed to do, eating things he shouldn’t eat, and going to places he wasn’t allowed to go, he would establish a little kingdom over her; then Sasi could resist no longer. She gave herself up completely to this mischievous little ruler. Since the child had no mother, his influence over her grew even stronger.

II

The child was named Nilmani. When he was two years old his father fell seriously ill. A letter reached Joygopal asking him to come as quickly as possible. When after much trouble he got leave and arrived, Kaliprasanna's last hour had come.

The child was named Nilmani. When he was two years old, his father fell seriously ill. A letter reached Joygopal asking him to come as quickly as possible. After a lot of effort to get leave and arrive, he found that Kaliprasanna's last hour had come.

Before he died Kaliprasanna entrusted Joygopal with the charge of his son, and left a quarter of his estate to his daughter.

Before he died, Kaliprasanna entrusted Joygopal with the care of his son and left a quarter of his estate to his daughter.

So Joygopal gave up his appointment, and came home to look after his property.

So Joygopal quit his job and came home to manage his property.

After a long time husband and wife met again. When a material body breaks it may be put together again. But when two human beings are divided, after a long separation, they never re-unite at the same place, and to the same time; for the mind is a living thing, and moment by moment it grows and changes.

After a long time, the husband and wife met again. When a physical object breaks, it can be fixed. But when two people are separated for a long time, they can never come back together in the same place or at the same time; the mind is a living thing, and it changes and grows with each passing moment.

In Sasi reunion stirred a new emotion. The numbness of age-long habit in their old marriage was entirely removed by the longing born of separation, and she seemed to win her husband much more closely than before. Had she not vowed in her mind that whatever days might come, and how long soever they might be, she would never let the brightness of this glowing love for her husband be dimmed.

In the reunion, Sasi felt a new emotion. The numbness from their long-standing routine in marriage completely faded away due to the longing that came from being apart, and she felt even more connected to her husband than before. Had she not promised herself that no matter what days lay ahead, no matter how long they might be, she would never allow the brightness of her deep love for her husband to fade?

Of this reunion, however, Joygopal felt differently. When they were constantly together before he had been bound to his wife by his interests and idiosyncrasies. His wife was then a living truth in his life, and there would have been a great rent in the web of his daily habit if she were left out. Consequently Joygopal found himself in deep waters at first when he went abroad. But in time this breach in habit was patched up by a new habit.

Of this reunion, however, Joygopal felt differently. When they were always together before, he had been tied to his wife by his interests and quirks. His wife was a real part of his life then, and it would have caused a huge disruption in his daily routine if she was missing. As a result, Joygopal initially struggled a lot when he went abroad. But over time, he filled that gap in his routine with a new habit.

And this was not all. Formerly his days went by in the most indolent and careless fashion. For the last two years, the stimulus of bettering his condition had stirred so powerfully in his breast that he had nothing else in his thoughts. As compared with the intensity of this new passion, his old life seemed like an unsubstantial shadow. The greatest changes in a woman's nature are wrought by love; in a man's, by ambition.

And that wasn't everything. Before, his days passed in the most lazy and carefree way. For the last two years, the drive to improve his situation had stirred so strongly within him that it was all he could think about. Compared to the intensity of this new passion, his old life felt like a fleeting shadow. The biggest changes in a woman's nature are caused by love; in a man's, by ambition.

Joygopal, when he returned after two years, found his wife not quite the same as of old. To her life his infant brother-in-law had added a new breadth. This part of her life was wholly unfamiliar to him—here he had no communion with his wife. His wife tried hard to share her love for the child with him, but it cannot be said that she succeeded. Sasi would come with the child in her arms, and hold him before her husband with a smiling face—Nilmani would clasp Sasi's neck, and hide his face on her shoulder, and admit no obligation of kindred. Sasi wished that her little brother might show Joygopal all the arts he had learnt to capture a man's mind. But Joygopal was not very keen about it. How could the child show any enthusiasm? Joygopal could not at all understand what there was in the heavy-pated, grave-faced, dusky child that so much love should be wasted on him.

Joygopal, when he came back after two years, found that his wife was not quite the same as before. Her life had been enriched by her infant brother-in-law. This part of her life was completely unfamiliar to him—he felt disconnected from his wife. She tried hard to share her love for the child with him, but it’s fair to say she didn’t succeed. Sasi would walk in with the child in her arms, holding him up before her husband with a bright smile—Nilmani would cling to Sasi's neck, bury his face in her shoulder, and show no recognition of their family bond. Sasi hoped that her little brother would reveal to Joygopal all the tricks he’d learned to win a man's heart. But Joygopal wasn’t really interested. How could the child show any excitement? Joygopal just couldn’t grasp what it was about the heavy-headed, serious-looking, dark-skinned child that warranted so much affection.

Women quickly understand the ways of love. Sasi at once understood that Joygopal did not care for Nilmani. Henceforth she used to screen her brother with the greatest care—to keep him away from the unloving, repelling look of her husband. Thus the child came to be the treasure of her secret care, the object of her isolated love.

Women quickly understand the ways of love. Sasi immediately realized that Joygopal didn't care for Nilmani. From then on, she made sure to protect her brother carefully—to keep him away from the cold, unloving gaze of her husband. Thus, the child became the focal point of her secret affection, the sole recipient of her isolated love.

Joygopal was greatly annoyed when Nilmani cried; so Sasi would quickly press the child to her breast, and with her whole heart and soul try to soothe him. And when Nilmani's cry happened to disturb Joygopal's sleep at night, and Joygopal with an expression of displeasure, and in a tortured spirit, growled at the child, Sasi felt humbled and fluttered like a guilty thing. Then she would take up the child in her lap, retire to a distance, and in a voice of pleading love, with such endearments as ‘my gold, my treasure, my jewel,’ lull him to sleep.

Joygopal was really annoyed when Nilmani cried; so Sasi would quickly press the child to her chest and with all her heart and soul try to calm him down. And when Nilmani's crying disturbed Joygopal's sleep at night, and he growled at the child with a displeased look and a tortured spirit, Sasi felt small and flustered like she was in the wrong. Then she would take the child in her lap, move away a bit, and in a voice filled with loving pleading, using sweet names like “my gold, my treasure, my jewel,” she would rock him to sleep.

Children will fall out for a hundred things. Formerly in such cases, Sasi would punish her children, and side with her brother, for he was motherless. Now the law changed with the judge. Nilmani had often to bear heavy punishment without fault and without inquiry. This wrong went like a dagger to Sasi's heart; so she would take her punished brother into her room, and with sweets and toys, and by caressing and kissing him, solace as much as she could his stricken heart.

Children will get upset over a hundred things. In the past, Sasi would punish her kids and side with her brother since he didn’t have a mother. Now the rules changed with the new judge. Nilmani often had to face harsh punishment without doing anything wrong and without anyone asking questions. This injustice pierced Sasi's heart like a dagger, so she would take her punished brother into her room and try to comfort his hurt feelings with sweets, toys, hugs, and kisses as much as she could.

Thus the more Sasi loved Nilmani, the more Joygopal was annoyed with him. On the other hand, the more Joygopal showed his contempt for Nilmani, the more would Sasi bathe the child with the nectar of her love.

Thus, the more Sasi loved Nilmani, the more Joygopal was annoyed with him. On the other hand, the more Joygopal showed his contempt for Nilmani, the more Sasi showered the child with the sweetness of her love.

And when the fellow Joygopal behaved harshly to his wife, Sasi would minister to him silently, meekly, and with loving-kindness. But inwardly they hurt each other, moment by moment, about Nilmani.

And when Joygopal treated his wife harshly, Sasi would quietly care for him, gently and with love. But inside, they both hurt each other, bit by bit, over Nilmani.

The hidden clash of a silent conflict like this is far harder to bear than an open quarrel.

The quiet struggle of a conflict like this is much harder to cope with than a blatant argument.

III

Nilmani's head was the largest part of him. It seemed as if the Creator had blown through a slender stick a big bubble at its top. The doctors feared sometimes that the child might be as frail and as quickly evanescent as a bubble. For a long time he could neither speak nor walk. Looking at his sad grave face, you might think that his parents had unburdened all the sad weight of their advanced years upon the head of this little child.

Nilmani's head was the biggest part of him. It felt like the Creator had blown a big bubble at the top of a thin stick. The doctors sometimes worried that the child might be as delicate and fleeting as a bubble. For a long time, he couldn’t speak or walk. Looking at his sad, serious face, you might think that his parents had placed all the heavy burdens of their old age onto this little child.

With his sister's care and nursing, Nilmani passed the period of danger, and arrived at his sixth year.

With his sister's care and nursing, Nilmani got through the dangerous period and reached his sixth year.

In the month of Kartik, on the bhaiphoto[26] day, Sasi had dressed Nilmani up as a little Babu, in coat and chadar and red-bordered dhoti, and was giving him the ‘brother's mark,’ when her outspoken neighbour Tara came in and, for one reason or another, began a quarrel.

In the month of Kartik, on the bhaiphoto[26] day, Sasi had dressed Nilmani up as a little boy, in a coat and chadar and a red-bordered dhoti, and was applying the ‘brother's mark’ when her blunt neighbor Tara walked in and, for one reason or another, started a fight.

‘'Tis no use,’ cried she, ‘giving the “brother's mark” with so much show and ruining the brother in secret.’

‘It’s no use,’ she exclaimed, ‘showing the “brother's mark” so ostentatiously while secretly sabotaging the brother.’

At this Sasi was thunderstruck with astonishment, rage, and pain. Tara repeated the rumour that Sasi and her husband had conspired together to put the minor Nilmani's property up for sale for arrears of rent, and to purchase it in the name of her husband's cousin. When Sasi heard this, she uttered a curse that those who could spread such a foul lie might be stricken with leprosy in the mouth. And then she went weeping to her husband, and told him of the gossip. Joygopal said: ‘Nobody can be trusted in these days. Upen is my aunt's son, and I felt quite safe in leaving him in charge of the property. He could not have allowed the taluk Hasilpur to fall into arrears and purchase it himself in secret, if I had had the least inkling about it.’

At this, Sasi was shocked, filled with anger and hurt. Tara repeated the rumor that Sasi and her husband had plotted together to sell off the minor Nilmani's property for unpaid rent, planning to buy it in the name of her husband’s cousin. When Sasi heard this, she cursed that anyone spreading such a vile lie would be struck with leprosy in their mouth. Then she went crying to her husband and shared the gossip with him. Joygopal said, “Nobody can be trusted these days. Upen is my aunt's son, and I felt completely safe leaving him in charge of the property. He couldn't have let the taluk Hasilpur fall into arrears and buy it himself in secret if I had even suspected anything.”

‘Won't you sue then?’ asked Sasi in astonishment.

“Are you not going to sue?” Sasi asked in surprise.

‘Sue one's cousin!’ said Joygopal. ‘Besides, it would be useless, a simple waste of money.’

‘Sue your cousin!’ said Joygopal. ‘Besides, it would be pointless, just a waste of money.’

It was Sasi's supreme duty to trust her husband's word, but Sasi could not. At last her happy home, the domesticity of her love seemed hateful to her. That home life which had once seemed her supreme refuge was nothing more than a cruel snare of self-interest, which had surrounded them, brother and sister, on all sides. She was a woman, single-handed, and she knew not how she could save the helpless Nilmani. The more she thought, the more her heart filled with terror, loathing, and an infinite love for her imperilled little brother. She thought that, if she only knew how, she would appear before the Lat Saheb,[27] nay, write to the Maharani herself, to save her brother's property. The Maharani would surely not allow Nilmani's taluk[28] of Hasilpur, with an income of seven hundred and fifty-eight rupees a year, to be sold.

It was Sasi's ultimate responsibility to trust her husband's word, but she just couldn't. Finally, her once-happy home and the love that filled it felt like a burden. That home life, which had once been her safe haven, now felt like a cruel trap of selfishness that enclosed her and her brother from all sides. She was just one woman, overwhelmed, and she had no idea how to save her helpless brother Nilmani. The more she thought about it, the more her heart was filled with fear, disgust, and an overwhelming love for her endangered little brother. She believed that if only she knew how, she would stand before the Lat Saheb, or maybe even write to the Maharani herself, to save her brother's property. The Maharani surely wouldn’t let Nilmani's taluk of Hasilpur, with an income of seven hundred and fifty-eight rupees a year, be sold.

When Sasi was thus thinking of bringing her husband's cousin to book by appealing to the Maharani herself, Nilmani was suddenly seized with fever and convulsions.

When Sasi was considering how to hold her husband's cousin accountable by going directly to the Maharani, Nilmani suddenly fell ill with a fever and convulsions.

Joygopal called in the village doctor. When Sasi asked for a better doctor, Joygopal said: ‘Why, Matilal isn't a bad sort.’

Joygopal called the village doctor. When Sasi asked for a better doctor, Joygopal replied, ‘Well, Matilal isn’t that bad.’

Sasi fell at his feet, and charged him with an oath on her own head; whereupon Joygopal said: ‘Well, I shall send for the doctor from town.’

Sasi fell at his feet and demanded that he take an oath on her own head; to which Joygopal responded, "Alright, I'll call for the doctor from town."

Sasi lay with Nilmani in her lap, nor would Nilmani let her out of his sight for a minute; he clung to her lest by some pretence she should escape; even while he slept he would not loosen his hold of her dress.

Sasi lay with Nilmani in her lap, nor would Nilmani let her out of his sight for a second; he clung to her in case she might slip away by some trick; even while he slept, he wouldn’t let go of her dress.

Thus the whole day passed, and Joygopal came after nightfall to say that the doctor was not at home; he had gone to see a patient at a distance. He added that he himself had to leave that very day on account of a lawsuit, and that he had told Matilal, who would regularly call to see the patient.

Thus the whole day passed, and Joygopal came after nightfall to say that the doctor wasn't home; he had gone to see a patient far away. He added that he had to leave that very day because of a lawsuit, and that he had informed Matilal, who would regularly check on the patient.

At night Nilmani wandered in his sleep. As soon as the morning dawned, Sasi, without the least scruple, took a boat with her sick brother, and went straight to the doctor's house. The doctor was at home—he had not left the town. He quickly found lodgings for her, and having installed her under the care of an elderly widow, undertook the treatment of the boy.

At night, Nilmani sleepwalked. As soon as morning broke, Sasi, without any hesitation, took a boat with her sick brother and went directly to the doctor's house. The doctor was at home—he hadn't left town. He quickly found a place for her to stay and, after placing her under the care of an elderly widow, began treating the boy.

The next day Joygopal arrived. Blazing with fury, he ordered his wife to return home with him at once.

The next day, Joygopal showed up. Furious, he commanded his wife to come back home with him immediately.

‘Even if you cut me to pieces, I won't return,’ replied his wife. ‘You all want to kill my Nilmani, who has no father, no mother, none other than me, but I will save him.’

‘Even if you tear me apart, I won’t come back,’ replied his wife. ‘You all want to kill my Nilmani, who has no father, no mother, no one but me, but I will protect him.’

‘Then you remain here, and don't come back to my house,’ cried Joygopal indignantly.

“Then you stay here and don’t come back to my place,” Joygopal shouted angrily.

Sasi at length fired up. ‘Your house! Why, 'tis my brother's!’

Sasi finally got angry. ‘Your house! It's my brother's!’

‘All right, we'll see,’ said Joygopal. The neighbours made a great stir over this incident. ‘If you want to quarrel with your husband,’ said Tara, ‘do so at home. What is the good of leaving your house? After all, Joygopal is your husband.’

‘All right, we'll see,’ said Joygopal. The neighbors made a big fuss over this incident. ‘If you want to fight with your husband,’ said Tara, ‘do it at home. What’s the point of leaving your house? After all, Joygopal is your husband.’

By spending all the money she had with her, and selling her ornaments, Sasi saved her brother from the jaws of death. Then she heard that the big property which they had in Dwarigram, where their dwelling-house stood, the income of which was more than Rs. 1500 a year, had been transferred by Joygopal into his own name with the help of the Jemindar. And now the whole property belonged to them, not to her brother.

By using all the money she had with her and selling her jewelry, Sasi saved her brother from dying. Then she found out that the large property they owned in Dwarigram, where their home was located, which brought in more than Rs. 1500 a year, had been transferred by Joygopal into his name with the help of the Jemindar. Now the entire property belonged to them, not her brother.

When he had recovered from his illness, Nilmani would cry plaintively: ‘Let us go home, sister.’ His heart was pining for his nephews and nieces, his companions. So he repeatedly said: ‘Let us go home, sister, to that old house of ours.’ At this Sasi wept. Where was their home?

When he got better from his illness, Nilmani would cry out sadly, “Let’s go home, sister.” He missed his nephews and nieces, his friends. So he kept saying, “Let’s go home, sister, to our old house.” Hearing this, Sasi cried. Where was their home?

But it was no good crying. Her brother had no one else besides herself in the world. Sasi thought of this, wiped her tears, and, entering the Zenana of the Deputy Magistrate, Tarini Babu, appealed to his wife. The Deputy Magistrate knew Joygopal. That a woman should forsake her home, and engage in a dispute with her husband regarding matters of property, greatly incensed him against Sasi. However, Tarini Babu kept Sasi diverted, and instantly wrote to Joygopal. Joygopal put his wife and brother-in-law into a boat by force, and brought them home.

But crying wouldn’t help. Her brother had no one else in the world besides her. Sasi thought about this, wiped her tears, and entered the Zenana of the Deputy Magistrate, Tarini Babu, to seek his wife’s help. The Deputy Magistrate knew Joygopal. The fact that a woman would leave her home and argue with her husband over property matters really upset him with Sasi. However, Tarini Babu kept Sasi occupied and quickly wrote to Joygopal. Joygopal forcefully put his wife and brother-in-law into a boat and took them home.

Husband and wife, after a second separation, met again for the second time! The decree of Prajapati![29]

Husband and wife, after a second breakup, met again for the second time! The decree of Prajapati![29]

Having got back his old companions after a long absence, Nilmani was perfectly happy. Seeing his unsuspecting joy, Sasi felt as if her heart would break.

Having reunited with his old friends after a long time away, Nilmani was truly happy. Seeing his unaware joy, Sasi felt as though her heart would shatter.

IV

The Magistrate was touring in the Mofussil during the cold weather and pitched his tent within the village to shoot. The Saheb met Nilmani on the village maidan. The other boys gave him a wide berth, varying Chanakya's couplet a little, and adding the Saheb to the list of ‘the clawed, the toothed, and the horned beasts.’ But grave-natured Nilmani in imperturbable curiosity serenely gazed at the Saheb.

The Magistrate was traveling in the countryside during the cold season and set up his tent in the village to go hunting. The Saheb ran into Nilmani at the village maidan. The other boys kept their distance, slightly altering Chanakya's verse and including the Saheb among ‘the clawed, the toothed, and the horned beasts.’ But serious-minded Nilmani calmly watched the Saheb with steady curiosity.

The Saheb was amused and came up and asked in Bengali: ‘You read at the pathsala?’

The Saheb was entertained and approached, asking in Bengali, "Do you study at the pathsala?"

The boy silently nodded. ‘What pustaks[30] do you read?’ asked the Saheb.

The boy silently nodded. ‘What books[30] do you read?’ asked the Saheb.

As Nilmani did not understand the word pustak, he silently fixed his gaze on the Magistrate's face. Nilmani told his sister the story of his meeting the Magistrate with great enthusiasm.

As Nilmani didn't understand the word pustak, he quietly focused his gaze on the Magistrate's face. Nilmani excitedly shared with his sister the story of his meeting with the Magistrate.

At noon, Joygopal, dressed in trousers, chapkan,[31] and pagri,[32] went to pay his salams to the Saheb. A crowd of suitors, chaprasies,[33] and constables stood about him. Fearing the heat, the Saheb had seated himself at a court-table outside the tent, in the open shade, and placing Joygopal in a chair, questioned him about the state of the village. Having taken the seat of honour in open view of the community, Joygopal swelled inwardly, and thought it would be a good thing if any of the Chakrabartis or Nandis came and saw him there.

At noon, Joygopal, wearing trousers, a chapkan,[31] and a pagri,[32] went to greet the Saheb. A crowd of suitors, chaprasies,[33] and constables gathered around him. Trying to avoid the heat, the Saheb had sat down at a court table outside the tent, in the open shade, and after placing Joygopal in a chair, he asked him about the state of the village. Sitting in the seat of honor in full view of the community, Joygopal felt a swell of pride and thought it would be nice if any of the Chakrabartis or Nandis came to see him there.

At this moment, a woman, closely veiled, and accompanied by Nilmani, came straight up to the Magistrate. She said: ‘Saheb, into your hands I resign my helpless brother. Save him.’ The Saheb, seeing the large-headed, solemn boy, whose acquaintance he had already made, and thinking that the woman must be of a respectable family, at once stood up and said: ‘Please enter the tent.’

At that moment, a woman, heavily veiled, and accompanied by Nilmani, walked straight up to the Magistrate. She said: ‘Sir, I entrust my helpless brother into your hands. Please save him.’ The Sir, seeing the large-headed, serious boy, whom he had already met, and believing that the woman must come from a respectable family, immediately stood up and said: ‘Please come into the tent.’

The woman said: ‘What I have to say I will say here.’

The woman said, “What I need to say, I will say here.”

Joygopal writhed and turned pale. The curious villagers thought it capital fun, and pressed closer. But the moment the Saheb lifted his cane they scampered off.

Joygopal writhed and turned pale. The curious villagers thought it was great fun and moved in closer. But the moment the Saheb raised his cane, they scattered.

Holding her brother by the hand, Sasi narrated the history of the orphan from the beginning. As Joygopal tried to interrupt now and then, the Magistrate thundered with a flushed face, ‘Chup rao,’ and with the tip of his cane motioned to Joygopal to leave the chair and stand up.

Holding her brother’s hand, Sasi told the story of the orphan from the start. As Joygopal attempted to interrupt here and there, the Magistrate shouted with a flushed face, ‘Chup rao,’ and signaled to Joygopal with the tip of his cane to get out of the chair and stand up.

Joygopal, inwardly raging against Sasi, stood speechless. Nilmani nestled up close to his sister, and listened awe-struck.

Joygopal, seething inside about Sasi, stood there speechless. Nilmani snuggled up next to his sister and listened in amazement.

When Sasi had finished her story, the Magistrate put a few questions to Joygopal, and on hearing his answers, kept silence for a long while, and then addressed Sasi thus: ‘My good woman, though this matter may not come up before me, still rest assured I will do all that is needful about it. You can return home with your brother without the least misgiving.’

When Sasi finished her story, the Magistrate asked a few questions to Joygopal. After listening to his answers, he fell silent for a long time and then spoke to Sasi: "My good woman, even if this matter doesn’t come before me, you can be sure I will take care of everything necessary. You can go home with your brother without any worries."

Sasi said: ‘Saheb, so long as he does not get back his own home, I dare not take him there. Unless you keep Nilmani with you, none else will be able to save him.’

Sasi said: ‘Sir, as long as he doesn't get his own home back, I can't take him there. Unless you keep Nilmani with you, no one else will be able to save him.’

‘And what would you do?’ queried the Saheb.

‘And what would you do?’ asked the Saheb.

‘I will retire to my husband's house,’ said Sasi; ‘there is nothing to fear for me.’

‘I will move back to my husband's place,’ said Sasi; ‘there's nothing for me to worry about.’

The Saheb smiled a little, and, as there was nothing else to do, agreed to take charge of this lean, dusty, grave, sedate, gentle Bengali boy whose neck was ringed with amulets.

The Saheb smiled slightly, and since there was nothing else to do, he agreed to look after this thin, dusty, serious, calm, gentle Bengali boy whose neck was covered in amulets.

When Sasi was about to take her leave, the boy clutched her dress. ‘Don't be frightened, baba,—come,’ said the Saheb. With tears streaming behind her veil, Sasi said: ‘Do go, my brother, my darling brother—you will meet your sister again!’

When Sasi was about to leave, the boy grabbed her dress. “Don’t be scared, baba—come,” said the Saheb. With tears streaming down her face behind her veil, Sasi said, “Go ahead, my brother, my dear brother—you will see your sister again!”

Saying this she embraced him and stroked his head and back, and releasing her dress, hastily withdrew; and just then the Saheb put his left arm round him. The child wailed out: ‘Sister, oh, my sister!’ Sasi turned round at once, and with outstretched arm made a sign of speechless solace, and with a bursting heart withdrew.

Saying this, she hugged him and rubbed his head and back, and then quickly let go of her dress and stepped back; just then, the Saheb wrapped his left arm around him. The child cried out, “Sister, oh, my sister!” Sasi turned around immediately and with an outstretched arm offered a gesture of silent comfort, and with a heavy heart, she stepped back.

Again in that old, ever-familiar house husband and wife met. The decree of Prajapati!

Once again, in that old, familiar house, the husband and wife reunited. The decree of Prajapati!

But this union did not last long. For soon after the villagers learnt one morning that Sasi had died of cholera in the night, and had been instantly cremated.

But this union didn’t last long. Soon after, the villagers learned one morning that Sasi had died of cholera during the night and had been cremated immediately.

None uttered a word about it. Only neighbour Tara would sometimes be on the point of bursting out, but people would shut up her mouth, saying, ‘Hush!’

None said a word about it. Only neighbor Tara would sometimes seem like she was about to explode, but people would quiet her, saying, ‘Hush!’

At parting, Sasi gave her word to her brother they would meet again. Where that word was kept none can tell.

At their farewell, Sasi promised her brother that they would meet again. However, where that promise was honored, no one knows.

SUBHA

SUBHA

When the girl was given the name of Subhashini,[34] who could have guessed that she would prove dumb? Her two elder sisters were Sukeshini[35] and Suhasini,[36] and for the sake of uniformity her father named his youngest girl Subhashini. She was called Subha for short.

When the girl was given the name Subhashini,[34] who would have guessed she would turn out to be mute? Her two older sisters were Sukeshini[35] and Suhasini,[36] and to keep things consistent, her father named his youngest daughter Subhashini. She was called Subha for short.

Her two elder sisters had been married with the usual cost and difficulty, and now the youngest daughter lay like a silent weight upon the heart of her parents. All the world seemed to think that, because she did not speak, therefore she did not feel; it discussed her future and its own anxiety freely in her presence. She had understood from her earliest childhood that God had sent her like a curse to her father's house, so she withdrew herself from ordinary people, and tried to live apart. If only they would all forget her she felt she could endure it. But who can forget pain? Night and day her parents' minds were aching on her account. Especially her mother looked upon her as a deformity in herself. To a mother a daughter is a more closely intimate part of herself than a son can be; and a fault in her is a source of personal shame. Banikantha, Subha's father, loved her rather better than his other daughters; her mother regarded her with aversion as a stain upon her own body.

Her two older sisters had gotten married with the usual costs and hassles, and now the youngest daughter felt like a heavy burden on her parents' hearts. Everyone seemed to believe that because she didn’t talk, she didn’t feel anything; they discussed her future and their own worries openly in front of her. From a young age, she realized that God had sent her to her father's house as a curse, so she kept to herself and tried to live in isolation. If only everyone would forget her, she thought she could handle it. But who can forget pain? Day and night, her parents were troubled about her. Particularly her mother saw her as a flaw in herself. To a mother, a daughter is a more intimate part of herself than a son can be; any imperfection in her is a source of personal shame. Banikantha, Subha's father, loved her a bit more than his other daughters; her mother looked at her with disgust as if she were a blemish on her own body.

If Subha lacked speech, she did not lack a pair of large dark eyes, shaded with long lashes; and her lips trembled like a leaf in response to any thought that rose in her mind.

If Subha couldn't speak, she definitely had a pair of large dark eyes framed by long lashes; and her lips quivered like a leaf at any thought that came to her mind.

When we express our thought in words, the medium is not found easily. There must be a process of translation, which is often inexact, and then we fall into error. But black eyes need no translating; the mind itself throws a shadow upon them. In them thought opens or shuts, shines forth, or goes out in darkness, hangs steadfast like the setting moon, or, like the swift and restless lightning, illumines all quarters of the sky. They who from birth have had no other speech than the trembling of their lips learn a language of the eyes, endless in expression, deep as the sea, clear as the heavens, wherein play dawn and sunset, light and shadow. The dumb have a lonely grandeur like Nature's own. Wherefore the other children almost dreaded Subha, and never played with her. She was silent and companionless as noontide.

When we try to put our thoughts into words, it’s not always easy to find the right way to express them. There’s often a translation process that doesn't quite hit the mark, leading us to misunderstandings. But dark eyes don’t need translation; the mind projects its feelings onto them. Within those eyes, thoughts can open or close, shine brightly or fade into darkness, stay steady like the setting moon, or flash like quick, unpredictable lightning that lights up the whole sky. Those who have only ever had the ability to communicate through the trembling of their lips learn a language of the eyes that has endless expressions, as deep as the ocean and as clear as the sky, where dawn and sunset play with light and shadow. The mute possess a lonely grandeur like that of Nature itself. Because of this, the other children were almost afraid of Subha and never played with her. She was as silent and solitary as the noon sun.

The hamlet where she lived was Chandipur. Its river, small for a river of Bengal, kept to its narrow bounds like a daughter of the middle class. This busy streak of water never overflowed its banks, but went about its duties as though it were a member of every family in the villages beside it. On either side were houses and banks shaded with trees. So stepping from her queenly throne, the river-goddess became a garden deity of each home; and forgetful of herself, performed her task of endless benediction with swift and cheerful foot.

The village where she lived was Chandipur. Its river, small by Bengal standards, stayed within its limits like a middle-class daughter. This lively stream never flooded its banks but went about its duties as if it were part of every family in the nearby villages. On both sides were houses and banks shaded by trees. So, stepping down from her queenly throne, the river-goddess became a garden goddess for each home; and, losing track of herself, carried out her endless blessing with swift and cheerful steps.

Banikantha's house looked upon the stream. Every hut and stack in the place could be seen by the passing boatmen. I know not if amid these signs of worldly wealth any one noticed the little girl who, when her work was done, stole away to the waterside, and sat there. But here Nature fulfilled her want of speech, and spoke for her. The murmur of the brook, the voice of the village folk, the songs of the boatmen, the crying of the birds and rustle of trees mingled, and were one with the trembling of her heart. They became one vast wave of sound, which beat upon her restless soul. This murmur and movement of Nature were the dumb girl's language; that speech of the dark eyes, which the long lashes shaded, was the language of the world about her. From the trees, where the cicalas chirped, to the quiet stars there was nothing but signs and gestures, weeping and sighing. And in the deep mid-noon, when the boatmen and fisherfolk had gone to their dinner, when the villagers slept, and birds were still, when the ferry-boats were idle, when the great busy world paused in its toil, and became suddenly a lonely, awful giant, then beneath the vast impressive heavens there were only dumb Nature and a dumb girl, sitting very silent—one under the spreading sunlight, the other where a small tree cast its shadow.

Banikantha's house overlooked the stream. Every hut and stack in the area was visible to the passing boatmen. I don't know if anyone noticed the little girl who, after finishing her work, slipped away to the waterside and sat there. But here, Nature spoke for her in a way she couldn't. The sound of the brook, the voices of the villagers, the songs of the boatmen, the cries of the birds, and the rustle of the trees blended together, resonating with the fluttering of her heart. They formed one huge wave of sound that crashed against her restless soul. This murmur and movement of Nature were the language of the mute girl; the expression in her dark eyes, shaded by long lashes, was the language of the world around her. From the trees where the cicadas chirped to the quiet stars, there were only signs and gestures, weeping and sighing. And in the deep mid-day, when the boatmen and fishermen were having their meals, when the villagers napped, and the birds were quiet, when the ferry boats sat idle, and the busy world paused in its work, becoming suddenly a lonely, daunting giant, beneath the expansive, impressive heavens, there was only silent Nature and a silent girl, sitting very still—one under the spreading sunlight, the other in the shadow of a small tree.

But Subha was not altogether without friends. In the stall were two cows, Sarbbashi and Panguli. They had never heard their names from her lips, but they knew her footfall. Though she had no words, she murmured lovingly and they understood her gentle murmuring better than all speech. When she fondled them or scolded or coaxed them, they understood her better than men could do. Subha would come to the shed, and throw her arms round Sarbbashi's neck; she would rub her cheek against her friend's, and Panguli would turn her great kind eyes and lick her face. The girl paid them three regular visits every day, and others that were irregular. Whenever she heard any words that hurt her, she would come to these dumb friends out of due time. It was as though they guessed her anguish of spirit from her quiet look of sadness. Coming close to her, they would rub their horns softly against her arms, and in dumb, puzzled fashion try to comfort her. Besides these two, there were goats and a kitten; but Subha had not the same equality of friendship with them, though they showed the same attachment. Every time it got a chance, night or day, the kitten would jump into her lap, and settle down to slumber, and show its appreciation of an aid to sleep as Subha drew her soft fingers over its neck and back.

But Subha wasn't entirely without friends. In the stall were two cows, Sarbbashi and Panguli. They had never heard their names from her lips, but they recognized her footsteps. Although she had no words, she murmured lovingly, and they understood her gentle murmuring better than any spoken language. Whether she was petting them, scolding them, or coaxing them, they comprehended her better than any human could. Subha would come to the shed and throw her arms around Sarbbashi's neck; she would rub her cheek against her friend's, and Panguli would turn her big kind eyes and lick her face. The girl paid them three regular visits every day, along with some irregular ones. Whenever she heard something hurtful, she would go to these silent friends outside of her usual schedule. It was as if they sensed her inner turmoil from her quietly sad expression. When they got close to her, they would softly rub their horns against her arms and try to comfort her in their own confused way. Besides these two, there were also goats and a kitten; but Subha didn't share the same bond with them, even though they showed similar affection. Whenever it had the chance, day or night, the kitten would jump into her lap and settle down to sleep, showing its appreciation as Subha gently stroked its neck and back.

Subha had a comrade also among the higher animals, and it is hard to say what were the girl's relations with him, for he could speak, and his gift of speech left them without any common language. He was the youngest boy of the Gosains, Pratap by name, an idle fellow. After long effort, his parents had abandoned the hope that he would ever make his living. Now losels have this advantage, that, though their own folk disapprove of them, they are generally popular with every one else. Having no work to chain them, they become public property. Just as every town needs an open space where all may breathe, so a village needs two or three gentlemen of leisure, who can give time to all; so that, if we are lazy and want a companion, one is to hand.

Subha had a friend among the higher animals, and it's tough to describe her relationship with him because he could speak, and that made it hard for them to connect. He was the youngest son of the Gosains, named Pratap, who was quite the lazy guy. After trying for a long time, his parents had given up hope that he would ever support himself. Now, lazy people have this advantage: even if their own families disapprove of them, they tend to be popular with everyone else. With no responsibilities to hold them back, they become a shared resource. Just as every town needs a public space for everyone to enjoy, a village needs a few laid-back folks who can spend time with everyone; that way, if we’re feeling lazy and want some company, there’s someone around.

Pratap's chief ambition was to catch fish. He managed to waste a lot of time this way, and might be seen almost any afternoon so employed. It was thus most often that he met Subha. Whatever he was about, he liked a companion; and, when one is catching fish, a silent companion is best of all. Pratap respected Subha for her taciturnity, and, as every one called her Subha, he showed his affection by calling her Su. Subha used to sit beneath a tamarind, and Pratap, a little distance off, would cast his line. Pratap took with him a small allowance of betel, and Subha prepared it for him. And I think that, sitting and gazing a long while, she desired ardently to bring some great help to Pratap, to be of real aid, to prove by any means that she was not a useless burden to the world. But there was nothing to do. Then she turned to the Creator in prayer for some rare power, that by an astonishing miracle she might startle Pratap into exclaiming: ‘My! I never dreamt our Su could have done this!’

Pratap's main goal was to catch fish. He often wasted a lot of time doing this, and you could find him almost any afternoon engaged in the activity. This is when he usually ran into Subha. No matter what he was doing, he preferred having someone with him; and when it came to fishing, a quiet companion was the best. Pratap admired Subha for her silence, and since everyone called her Subha, he showed his affection by calling her Su. Subha would sit under a tamarind tree while Pratap cast his line a bit away. He brought a small supply of betel with him, and Subha would prepare it for him. I believe that as they sat together, she longed to provide some significant help to Pratap, to truly assist him, to prove in any way that she wasn’t just a burden to the world. But there was nothing she could do. So, she turned to the Creator in prayer, asking for some extraordinary ability that might prompt Pratap to exclaim: ‘Wow! I never imagined our Su could do this!’

Only think! if Subha had been a water nymph, she might have risen slowly from the river, bringing the gem of a snake's crown to the landing-place. Then Pratap, leaving his paltry fishing, might dive into the lower world, and see there, on a golden bed in a palace of silver, whom else but dumb little Su, Banikantha's child? Yes, our Su, the only daughter of the king of that shining city of jewels! But that might not be, it was impossible. Not that anything is really impossible, but Su had been born, not into the royal house of Patalpur,[37] but into Banikantha's family, and she knew no means of astonishing the Gosains' boy.

Just imagine! If Subha had been a water nymph, she could have emerged slowly from the river, bringing the gem of a snake's crown to the shore. Then Pratap, leaving his insignificant fishing, might dive into the underwater realm and see, on a golden bed in a silver palace, none other than quiet little Su, Banikantha's child. Yes, our Su, the only daughter of the king of that dazzling city of jewels! But that wouldn’t happen; it was impossible. Not that anything is truly impossible, but Su had been born, not into the royal family of Patalpur, [37] but into Banikantha's family, and she had no way of impressing the Gosains' boy.

Gradually she grew up. Gradually she began to find herself. A new inexpressible consciousness like a tide from the central places of the sea, when the moon is full, swept through her. She saw herself, questioned herself, but no answer came that she could understand.

Gradually, she grew up. Slowly, she began to discover who she was. An indescribable awareness, like a wave from the depths of the ocean when the moon is full, flowed through her. She saw herself and questioned herself, but no answer came that she could grasp.

Once upon a time, late on a night of full moon, she slowly opened her door, and peeped out timidly. Nature, herself at full moon, like lonely Subha, was looking down on the sleeping earth. Her strong young life beat within her; joy and sadness filled her being to its brim; she reached the limits even of her own illimitable loneliness, nay, passed beyond them. Her heart was heavy, and she could not speak! At the skirts of this silent, troubled Mother there stood a silent troubled girl.

Once upon a time, late on a full moon night, she slowly opened her door and peeked out nervously. Nature, in her full moon glory, like lonely Subha, was gazing down at the sleeping world. Her strong, youthful energy surged within her; joy and sadness filled her completely; she reached the very edge of her own boundless loneliness, even going beyond it. Her heart felt heavy, and she couldn’t find the words! At the edge of this quiet, troubled Mother stood a quiet, troubled girl.

The thought of her marriage filled her parents with an anxious care. People blamed them, and even talked of making them outcasts. Banikantha was well off; they had fish-curry twice daily; and consequently he did not lack enemies. Then the women interfered, and Bani went away for a few days. Presently he returned, and said: ‘We must go to Calcutta.’

The idea of her getting married worried her parents. People criticized them and even suggested they should be shunned. Banikantha was doing well; they had fish curry twice a day, which meant he had no shortage of foes. Then the women got involved, and Bani left for a few days. Soon enough, he came back and said, “We need to go to Calcutta.”

They got ready to go to this strange country. Subha's heart was heavy with tears, like a mist-wrapt dawn. With a vague fear that had been gathering for days, she dogged her father and mother like a dumb animal. With her large eyes wide open, she scanned their faces as though she wished to learn something. But not a word did they vouchsafe. One afternoon in the midst of all this, as Pratap was fishing, he laughed: ‘So then, Su, they have caught your bridegroom, and you are going to be married! Mind you don't forget me altogether!’ Then he turned his mind again to his fish. As a stricken doe looks in the hunter's face, asking in silent agony: ‘What have I done to you?’ so Subha looked at Pratap. That day she sat no longer beneath her tree. Banikantha, having finished his nap, was smoking in his bedroom when Subha dropped down at his feet and burst out weeping as she gazed towards him. Banikantha tried to comfort her, and his cheek grew wet with tears.

They got ready to go to this strange country. Subha's heart felt heavy with tears, like a foggy dawn. With a vague fear that had been building for days, she followed her parents like a silent animal. With her large eyes wide open, she studied their faces as if she wanted to learn something. But they didn’t say a word. One afternoon in the middle of all of this, as Pratap was fishing, he laughed and said, “So, Su, they’ve found your groom, and you’re going to be married! Don’t forget about me entirely!” Then he went back to focusing on his fish. Just like a wounded deer looks at the hunter, silently asking, “What have I done to you?” Subha looked at Pratap. That day, she no longer sat beneath her tree. Banikantha, having finished his nap, was smoking in his bedroom when Subha dropped down at his feet and burst into tears as she looked at him. Banikantha tried to comfort her, and his cheek became wet with her tears.

It was settled that on the morrow they should go to Calcutta. Subha went to the cow-shed to bid farewell to her childhood's comrades. She fed them with her hand; she clasped their necks; she looked into their faces, and tears fell fast from the eyes which spoke for her. That night was the tenth of the moon. Subha left her room, and flung herself down on her grassy couch beside her dear river. It was as if she threw her arms about Earth, her strong, silent mother, and tried to say: ‘Do not let me leave you, mother. Put your arms about me, as I have put mine about you, and hold me fast.’

It was decided that the next day they would head to Calcutta. Subha went to the cow shed to say goodbye to her childhood friends. She fed them by hand, hugged their necks, looked into their eyes, and tears streamed down her face, revealing her emotions. That night was the tenth of the month. Subha left her room and lay down on the grassy bank next to her beloved river. It felt like she was wrapping her arms around the Earth, her strong, silent mother, and trying to express: ‘Don’t let me go, mom. Hold me tight like I’m holding you.’

One day in a house in Calcutta, Subha's mother dressed her up with great care. She imprisoned her hair, knotting it up in laces, she hung her about with ornaments, and did her best to kill her natural beauty, Subha's eyes filled with tears. Her mother, fearing they would grow swollen with weeping, scolded her harshly, but the tears disregarded the scolding. The bridegroom came with a friend to inspect the bride. Her parents were dizzy with anxiety and fear when they saw the god arrive to select the beast for his sacrifice. Behind the stage, the mother called her instructions aloud, and increased her daughter's weeping twofold, before she sent her into the examiner's presence. The great man, after scanning her a long time, observed: ‘Not so bad.’

One day in a house in Calcutta, Subha's mother dressed her up with great care. She tied up her hair with ribbons, adorned her with jewelry, and tried to overshadow her natural beauty, causing Subha to fill with tears. Her mother, worried they would swell from crying, scolded her harshly, but the tears kept flowing despite the reprimands. The bridegroom arrived with a friend to check out the bride. Her parents were overwhelmed with anxiety and fear when they saw the groom come to choose the one for his marriage. Behind the scenes, her mother loudly gave instructions, doubling her daughter's weeping before sending her to meet the groom. The important man, after studying her for a long time, remarked, ‘Not so bad.’

He took special note of her tears, and thought she must have a tender heart. He put it to her credit in the account, arguing that the heart, which to-day was distressed at leaving her parents, would presently prove a useful possession. Like the oyster's pearls, the child's tears only increased her value, and he made no other comment.

He paid close attention to her tears and thought she must have a kind heart. He considered it a positive trait, believing that the heart, which today was saddened by leaving her parents, would soon become a valuable asset. Just like an oyster's pearls, the child's tears only added to her worth, and he didn't say anything else.

The almanac was consulted, and the marriage took place on an auspicious day. Having delivered over their dumb girl into another's hands, Subha's parents returned home. Thank God! Their caste in this and their safety in the next world were assured! The bridegroom's work lay in the west, and shortly after the marriage he took his wife thither.

The almanac was checked, and the wedding happened on a lucky day. After handing over their mute daughter to someone else, Subha's parents went home. Thank goodness! Their social status in this life and their safety in the afterlife were secure! The groom's job was in the west, and soon after the wedding, he took his wife there.

In less than ten days every one knew that the bride was dumb! At least, if any one did not, it was not her fault, for she deceived no one. Her eyes told them everything, though no one understood her. She looked on every hand; she found no speech; she missed the faces, familiar from birth, of those who had understood a dumb girl's language. In her silent heart there sounded an endless, voiceless weeping, which only the Searcher of Hearts could hear.

In less than ten days, everyone knew that the bride was mute! At least, if anyone didn’t know, it wasn’t her fault, because she didn’t fool anyone. Her eyes communicated everything, even though no one grasped her message. She looked around and found no words; she longed for the familiar faces, known since childhood, of those who understood a mute girl’s language. In her silent heart, there echoed an endless, voiceless cry that only the Searcher of Hearts could hear.

Using both eyes and ears this time, her lord made another careful examination, using his ears this time as well as his eyes, and married a second wife who could speak.

Using both his eyes and ears this time, her lord made another careful examination, listening as well as looking, and married a second wife who could talk.

THE POSTMASTER

THE POSTMASTER

The postmaster first took up his duties in the village of Ulapur. Though the village was a small one, there was an indigo factory near by, and the proprietor, an Englishman, had managed to get a post office established.

The postmaster initially started his job in the village of Ulapur. Even though the village was small, there was an indigo factory nearby, and the owner, an Englishman, had successfully set up a post office.

Our postmaster belonged to Calcutta. He felt like a fish out of water in this remote village. His office and living-room were in a dark thatched shed, not far from a green, slimy pond, surrounded on all sides by a dense growth.

Our postmaster was from Calcutta. He felt completely out of place in this remote village. His office and living room were in a dark thatched shed, not far from a green, slimy pond surrounded on all sides by thick vegetation.

The men employed in the indigo factory had no leisure; moreover, they were hardly desirable companions for decent folk. Nor is a Calcutta boy an adept in the art of associating with others. Among strangers he appears either proud or ill at ease. At any rate, the postmaster had but little company; nor had he much to do.

The men working at the indigo factory had no free time; in fact, they were not really enjoyable companions for good people. Also, a Calcutta boy isn't great at socializing with others. Around strangers, he either seems proud or uncomfortable. In any case, the postmaster had very few friends and not much to occupy his time.

At times he tried his hand at writing a verse or two. That the movement of the leaves and the clouds of the sky were enough to fill life with joy—such were the sentiments to which he sought to give expression. But God knows that the poor fellow would have felt it as the gift of a new life, if some genie of the Arabian Nights had in one night swept away the trees, leaves and all, and replaced them with a macadamised road, hiding the clouds from view with rows of tall houses.

At times he tried his hand at writing a few lines of poetry. He wanted to express how the movement of the leaves and the clouds in the sky could fill life with joy. But honestly, the poor guy would have felt like he was given a new life if some genie from the Arabian Nights had, in one night, removed all the trees and leaves and replaced them with a paved road, blocking out the clouds with tall buildings.

The postmaster's salary was small. He had to cook his own meals, which he used to share with Ratan, an orphan girl of the village, who did odd jobs for him.

The postmaster didn't make much money. He had to make his own meals, which he would share with Ratan, an orphan girl from the village, who did small jobs for him.

When in the evening the smoke began to curl up from the village cow-sheds,[38] and the cicalas chirped in every bush; when the faquirs of the Baül sect sang their shrill songs in their daily meeting-place, when any poet, who had attempted to watch the movement of the leaves in the dense bamboo thickets, would have felt a ghostly shiver run down his back, the postmaster would light his little lamp, and call out ‘Ratan.’

When evening came and the smoke started to rise from the village cow sheds, and the cicadas buzzed in every bush; when the ascetics of the Baül sect sang their high-pitched songs in their usual gathering spot, any poet trying to watch the leaves move in the thick bamboo groves would have felt an eerie chill run down his spine, the postmaster would light his small lamp and call out, ‘Ratan.’

Ratan would sit outside waiting for this call, and, instead of coming in at once, would reply: ‘Did you call me, sir?’

Ratan would sit outside waiting for the call, and instead of coming in right away, he would respond, “Did you call me, sir?”

‘What are you doing?’ the postmaster would ask.

‘What are you up to?’ the postmaster would ask.

‘I must be going to light the kitchen fire,’ would be the answer.

‘I need to go light the kitchen fire,’ would be the answer.

And the postmaster would say: ‘Oh, let the kitchen fire be for awhile; light me my pipe first.’

And the postmaster would say, “Oh, let the kitchen fire wait for a bit; light my pipe first.”

At last Ratan would enter, with puffed-out cheeks, vigorously blowing into a flame a live coal to light the tobacco. This would give the postmaster an opportunity of conversing. ‘Well, Ratan,’ perhaps he would begin, ‘do you remember anything of your mother?’ That was a fertile subject. Ratan partly remembered, and partly didn't. Her father had been fonder of her than her mother; him she recollected more vividly. He used to come home in the evening after his work, and one or two evenings stood out more clearly than others, like pictures in her memory. Ratan would squat on the floor near the postmaster's feet, as memories crowded in upon her. She called to mind a little brother that she had—and how on some bygone cloudy day she had played at fishing with him on the edge of the pond, with a twig for a make-believe fishing-rod. Such little incidents would drive out greater events from her mind. Thus, as they talked, it would often get very late, and the postmaster would feel too lazy to do any cooking at all. Ratan would then hastily light the fire, and toast some unleavened bread, which, with the cold remnants of the morning meal, was enough for their supper.

At last, Ratan would come in, with cheeks puffed out, vigorously blowing on a live coal to light the tobacco. This would give the postmaster a chance to chat. “Well, Ratan,” he might start, “do you remember anything about your mom?” That would spark a deep conversation. Ratan partly remembered, and partly didn’t. She remembered her father’s love for her more than her mother’s; she had a clearer picture of him. He would come home in the evenings after work, and some evenings stood out more vividly in her memory. Ratan would sit on the floor near the postmaster's feet, memories flooding back. She recalled a little brother she had—and how on some long-ago cloudy day, they had played at fishing on the edge of a pond, using a stick as a pretend fishing rod. Such small moments would push bigger events out of her mind. So, as they talked, it would often get quite late, and the postmaster would feel too lazy to cook anything. Ratan would then quickly light the fire and toast some flatbread, which, along with the cold leftovers from breakfast, was enough for their dinner.

On some evenings, seated at his desk in the corner of the big empty shed, the postmaster too would call up memories of his own home, of his mother and his sister, of those for whom in his exile his heart was sad,—memories which were always haunting him, but which he could not talk about with the men of the factory, though he found himself naturally recalling them aloud in the presence of the simple little girl. And so it came about that the girl would allude to his people as mother, brother, and sister,[39] as if she had known them all her life. In fact, she had a complete picture of each one of them painted in her little heart.

On some evenings, sitting at his desk in the corner of the big, empty shed, the postmaster would also recall memories of his own home, his mother, and his sister—those people for whom he felt sadness during his exile—memories that always haunted him, but which he couldn’t share with the factory men, even though he found himself naturally mentioning them in front of the sweet little girl. This led her to refer to his family as mother, brother, and sister, as if she had known them her whole life. In truth, she had a complete picture of each one of them etched in her little heart.

One noon, during a break in the rains, there was a cool soft breeze blowing; the smell of the damp grass and leaves in the hot sun felt like the warm breathing of the tired earth on one's body. A persistent bird went on all the afternoon repeating the burden of its one complaint in Nature's audience chamber.

One afternoon, during a pause in the rain, a gentle cool breeze was blowing; the scent of wet grass and leaves in the heat felt like the warm breath of the exhausted earth against your skin. A steady bird kept chirping all afternoon, echoing its single complaint in Nature's courtroom.

The postmaster had nothing to do. The shimmer of the freshly washed leaves, and the banked-up remnants of the retreating rain-clouds were sights to see; and the postmaster was watching them, and thinking to himself: ‘Oh, if only some kindred soul were near—just one loving human being whom I could hold near my heart!’ This was exactly, he went on to think, what that bird was trying to say, and it was the same feeling which the murmuring leaves were striving to express. But no one knows, or would believe, that such an idea might also take possession of an ill-paid village postmaster in the deep, silent mid-day interval of his work.

The postmaster had nothing to do. The shine of the freshly washed leaves and the leftover remnants of the fading rain clouds were sights to see; and the postmaster was watching them, thinking to himself: ‘Oh, if only there was someone like me nearby—just one loving person I could hold close to my heart!’ This was exactly, he continued to think, what that bird was trying to convey, and it was the same feeling that the rustling leaves were trying to express. But no one knows, or would believe, that such a thought could also occupy the mind of a poorly paid village postmaster during the deep, quiet midday break in his work.

The postmaster sighed, and called out ‘Ratan.’ Ratan was then sprawling beneath the guava-tree, busily engaged in eating unripe guavas. At the voice of her master, she ran up breathlessly, saying: ‘Were you calling me, Dada?’[40] ‘I was thinking,’ said the postmaster, ‘of teaching you to read,’ and then for the rest of the afternoon he taught her the alphabet.

The postmaster sighed and called out, "Ratan." Ratan was sprawled beneath the guava tree, busy eating unripe guavas. At the sound of her master's voice, she ran up breathlessly, saying, "Did you call me, Dada?" "I was thinking," said the postmaster, "about teaching you to read," and then for the rest of the afternoon, he taught her the alphabet.

Thus, in a very short time, Ratan had got as far as the double consonants.

So, in no time at all, Ratan had reached the double consonants.

It seemed as though the showers of the season would never end. Canals, ditches, and hollows were all overflowing with water. Day and night the patter of rain was heard, and the croaking of frogs. The village roads became impassable, and marketing had to be done in punts.

It felt like the rain would never stop. Canals, ditches, and low spots were all overflowing with water. The sound of rain could be heard day and night, along with the croaking of frogs. The village roads became impossible to travel on, and people had to do their shopping using small boats.

One heavily clouded morning, the postmaster's little pupil had been long waiting outside the door for her call, but, not hearing it as usual, she took up her dog-eared book, and slowly entered the room. She found her master stretched out on his pallet, and, thinking he was resting, she was about to retire on tip-toe, when she suddenly heard her name—‘Ratan!’ She turned at once and asked: ‘Were you sleeping, Dada?’ The postmaster in a plaintive voice said: ‘I am not well. Feel my head; is it very hot?’

One heavily clouded morning, the postmaster's young student had been waiting outside the door for a long time, but not hearing her call as usual, she picked up her worn-out book and slowly walked into the room. She found her teacher stretched out on his bed, and thinking he was resting, she was about to tiptoe out when she suddenly heard her name—‘Ratan!’ She turned immediately and asked, ‘Were you sleeping, Dada?’ The postmaster replied in a weak voice, ‘I’m not feeling well. Can you feel my forehead? Is it very hot?’

In the loneliness of his exile, and in the gloom of the rains, his ailing body needed a little tender nursing. He longed to remember the touch on the forehead of soft hands with tinkling bracelets, to imagine the presence of loving womanhood, the nearness of mother and sister. And the exile was not disappointed. Ratan ceased to be a little girl. She at once stepped into the post of mother, called in the village doctor, gave the patient his pills at the proper intervals, sat up all night by his pillow, cooked his gruel for him, and every now and then asked: ‘Are you feeling a little better, Dada?’

In the loneliness of his exile, and in the gloom of the rains, his sick body needed a bit of care. He missed the feeling of soft hands with tinkling bracelets on his forehead, imagining the comfort of a loving woman, the closeness of his mother and sister. And the exile was not let down. Ratan was no longer a little girl. She immediately took on the role of a mother, called in the village doctor, gave him his medication on schedule, stayed up all night by his side, cooked his porridge, and occasionally asked, “Are you feeling a little better, Dada?”

It was some time before the postmaster, with weakened body, was able to leave his sick-bed. ‘No more of this,’ said he with decision. ‘I must get a transfer.’ He at once wrote off to Calcutta an application for a transfer, on the ground of the unhealthiness of the place.

It took a while for the postmaster, feeling weak, to get out of bed. “No more of this,” he said firmly. “I need to request a transfer.” He immediately wrote to Calcutta, applying for a transfer due to the unhealthiness of the area.

Relieved from her duties as nurse, Ratan again took up her old place outside the door. But she no longer heard the same old call. She would sometimes peep inside furtively to find the postmaster sitting on his chair, or stretched on his pallet, and staring absent-mindedly into the air. While Ratan was awaiting her call, the postmaster was awaiting a reply to his application. The girl read her old lessons over and over again—her great fear was lest, when the call came, she might be found wanting in the double consonants. At last, after a week, the call did come one evening. With an overflowing heart Ratan rushed into the room with her—‘Were you calling me, Dada?’

Relieved from her duties as a nurse, Ratan took her old spot outside the door again. But she no longer heard the familiar call. Sometimes, she would peek inside quietly to see the postmaster either sitting in his chair or lying on his pallet, lost in thought and staring into space. While Ratan was waiting for her call, the postmaster was waiting for a response to his application. The girl repeatedly went over her old lessons—her biggest fear was that when the call finally came, she might struggle with the double consonants. Finally, after a week, the call came one evening. With a full heart, Ratan rushed into the room and asked, "Were you calling me, Dada?"

The postmaster said: ‘I am going away to-morrow, Ratan.’

The postmaster said, “I’m leaving tomorrow, Ratan.”

‘Where are you going, Dada?’

"Where are you off to, Dad?"

‘I am going home.’

"I'm heading home."

‘When will you come back?’

"When are you coming back?"

‘I am not coming back.’

‘I'm not coming back.’

Ratan asked no other question. The postmaster, of his own accord, went on to tell her that his application for a transfer had been rejected, so he had resigned his post, and was going home.

Ratan didn’t ask anything else. The postmaster, on his own, continued to tell her that his request for a transfer had been denied, so he had quit his job and was going home.

For a long time neither of them spoke another word. The lamp went on dimly burning, and from a leak in one corner of the thatch water dripped steadily into an earthen vessel on the floor beneath it.

For a long time, neither of them said a word. The lamp flickered dimly, and from a leak in one corner of the thatch, water dripped steadily into a clay pot on the floor beneath it.

After a while Ratan rose, and went off to the kitchen to prepare the meal; but she was not so quick about it as on other days. Many new things to think of had entered her little brain. When the postmaster had finished his supper, the girl suddenly asked him: ‘Dada, will you take me to your home?’

After a while, Ratan got up and went to the kitchen to prepare the meal, but she wasn't as quick as usual. Many new thoughts were racing through her mind. When the postmaster finished his dinner, she suddenly asked him, "Dada, will you take me to your home?"

The postmaster laughed. ‘What an idea!’ said he; but he did not think it necessary to explain to the girl wherein lay the absurdity.

The postmaster laughed. “What a ridiculous idea!” he said; but he didn't feel it was necessary to explain to the girl what was so absurd about it.

That whole night, in her waking and in her dreams, the postmaster's laughing reply haunted her—‘What an idea!’

That whole night, in her waking moments and in her dreams, the postmaster's laughing response haunted her—‘What a ridiculous idea!’

On getting up in the morning, the postmaster found his bath ready. He had stuck to his Calcutta habit of bathing in water drawn and kept in pitchers, instead of taking a plunge in the river as was the custom of the village. For some reason or other, the girl could not ask him about the time of his departure, so she had fetched the water from the river long before sunrise, that it should be ready as early as he might want it. After the bath came a call for Ratan. She entered noiselessly, and looked silently into her master's face for orders. The master said: ‘You need not be anxious about my going away, Ratan; I shall tell my successor to look after you.’ These words were kindly meant, no doubt: but inscrutable are the ways of a woman's heart!

Upon waking up in the morning, the postmaster found his bath ready. He had stuck to his Calcutta habit of bathing in water drawn and stored in pitchers, instead of taking a dip in the river like the villagers did. For some reason, the girl couldn’t ask him when he would be leaving, so she had brought the water from the river long before sunrise, so it would be ready whenever he wanted it. After his bath, he called for Ratan. She entered quietly and looked silently at her master’s face for instructions. The master said, “You don’t need to worry about my leaving, Ratan; I’ll tell my successor to take care of you.” These words were certainly meant kindly, but the ways of a woman’s heart are truly mysterious!

Ratan had borne many a scolding from her master without complaint, but these kind words she could not bear. She burst out weeping, and said: ‘No, no, you need not tell anybody anything at all about me; I don't want to stay on here.’

Ratan had put up with a lot of scolding from her master without saying a word, but she couldn't handle these kind words. She started to cry and said, "No, no, you don’t need to tell anyone anything about me; I don’t want to stay here."

The postmaster was dumbfounded. He had never seen Ratan like this before.

The postmaster was shocked. He had never seen Ratan like this before.

The new incumbent duly arrived, and the postmaster, having given over charge, prepared to depart. Just before starting he called Ratan, and said: ‘Here is something for you; I hope it will keep you for some little time.’ He brought out from his pocket the whole of his month's salary, retaining only a trifle for his travelling expenses. Then Ratan fell at his feet and cried: ‘Oh, Dada, I pray you, don't give me anything, don't in any way trouble about me,’ and then she ran away out of sight.

The new postmaster arrived as scheduled, and the outgoing postmaster, after handing over his duties, got ready to leave. Just before he headed out, he called Ratan over and said, “Here’s something for you; I hope this will help you for a little while.” He pulled out his entire month's salary, keeping just a small amount for his travel expenses. Ratan then fell at his feet and cried, “Oh, Dada, please don’t give me anything, and don’t worry about me in any way,” and then she ran out of sight.

The postmaster heaved a sigh, took up his carpet bag, put his umbrella over his shoulder, and, accompanied by a man carrying his many-coloured tin trunk, he slowly made for the boat.

The postmaster sighed, grabbed his carpet bag, slung his umbrella over his shoulder, and, followed by a man with a colorful tin trunk, he slowly headed for the boat.

When he got in and the boat was under way, and the rain-swollen river, like a stream of tears welling up from the earth, swirled and sobbed at her bows, then he felt a sort of pain at heart; the grief-stricken face of a village girl seemed to represent for him the great unspoken pervading grief of Mother Earth herself. At one time he had an impulse to go back, and bring away along with him that lonesome waif, forsaken of the world. But the wind had just filled the sails, the boat had got well into the middle of the turbulent current, and already the village was left behind, and its outlying burning-ground came in sight.

When he got in and the boat set off, the rain-swollen river, like a stream of tears rising from the earth, swirled and sobbed at her bow. In that moment, he felt a kind of pain in his heart; the sorrowful face of a village girl seemed to embody the deep, unexpressed grief of Mother Earth herself. For a moment, he was tempted to turn back and take that lonely orphan, abandoned by the world, with him. But the wind had filled the sails, the boat was already deep in the turbulent current, and the village was fading in the distance, while its nearby cremation ground came into view.

So the traveller, borne on the breast of the swift-flowing river, consoled himself with philosophical reflections on the numberless meetings and partings going on in the world—on death, the great parting, from which none returns.

So the traveler, floating on the fast-moving river, comforted himself with thoughts about the countless arrivals and departures happening all around—about death, the ultimate farewell, from which no one comes back.

But Ratan had no philosophy. She was wandering about the post office in a flood of tears. It may be that she had still a lurking hope in some corner of her heart that her Dada would return, and that is why she could not tear herself away. Alas for the foolish human heart!

But Ratan had no philosophy. She was wandering around the post office in a flood of tears. Maybe she still held onto a hidden hope in some corner of her heart that her Dada would come back, and that's why she couldn’t pull herself away. Alas for the foolish human heart!

THE RIVER STAIRS

THE RIVER STAIRS

If you wish to hear of days gone by, sit on this step of mine, and lend your ears to the murmur of the rippling water.

If you want to hear about the past, sit on this step of mine and listen to the sound of the flowing water.

The month of Ashwin (September) was about to begin. The river was in full flood. Only four of my steps peeped above the surface. The water had crept up to the low-lying parts of the bank, where the kachu plant grew dense beneath the branches of the mango grove. At that bend of the river, three old brick-heaps towered above the water around them. The fishing-boats, moored to the trunks of the bābla trees on the bank, rocked on the heaving flow-tide at dawn. The path of tall grasses on the sandbank had caught the newly risen sun; they had just begun to flower, and were not yet in full bloom.

The month of Ashwin (September) was about to start. The river was at its peak flow. Only four of my steps were visible above the surface. The water had reached the low areas of the bank, where the kachu plant thrived under the branches of the mango trees. At that bend of the river, three old piles of bricks stood above the water around them. The fishing boats, tied to the trunks of the bābla trees on the bank, swayed on the strong current at dawn. The tall grasses on the sandbank caught the early sunlight; they had just begun to bloom and weren't fully flowering yet.

The little boats puffed out their tiny sails on the sunlit river. The Brahmin priest had come to bathe with his ritual vessels. The women arrived in twos and threes to draw water. I knew this was the time of Kusum's coming to the bathing-stairs.

The small boats unfurled their little sails on the sunlit river. The Brahmin priest had come to bathe with his ritual vessels. The women arrived in pairs and small groups to collect water. I knew this was the time when Kusum would come to the bathing steps.

But that morning I missed her. Bhuban and Swarno mourned at the ghāt.[41] They said that their friend had been led away to her husband's house, which was a place far away from the river, with strange people, strange houses, and strange roads.

But that morning I missed her. Bhuban and Swarno mourned at the ghāt.[41] They said that their friend had been taken away to her husband's house, which was far from the river, with unfamiliar people, unfamiliar houses, and unfamiliar roads.

In time she almost faded out of my mind. A year passed. The women at the ghāt now rarely talked of Kusum. But one evening I was startled by the touch of the long familiar feet. Ah, yes, but those feet were now without anklets, they had lost their old music.

In time, she nearly disappeared from my thoughts. A year went by. The women at the ghāt hardly mentioned Kusum anymore. But one evening, I was surprised by the familiar feel of those feet. Oh, yes, but those feet were now without anklets; they had lost their old rhythm.

Kusum had become a widow. They said that her husband had worked in some far-off place, and that she had met him only once or twice. A letter brought her the news of his death. A widow at eight years old, she had rubbed out the wife's red mark from her forehead, stripped off her bangles, and come back to her old home by the Ganges. But she found few of her old playmates there. Of them, Bhuban, Swarno, and Amala were married, and gone away; only Sarat remained, and she too, they said, would be wed in December next.

Kusum had become a widow. People said her husband had worked in some distant place and that she had only met him once or twice. A letter brought her the news of his death. A widow at eight years old, she had wiped off the red mark of marriage from her forehead, taken off her bangles, and returned to her old home by the Ganges. But she found few of her old playmates there. Bhuban, Swarno, and Amala were all married and had moved away; only Sarat remained, and they said she would be getting married in December too.

As the Ganges rapidly grows to fulness with the coming of the rains, even so did Kusum day by day grow to the fulness of beauty and youth. But her dull-coloured robe, her pensive face, and quiet manners drew a veil over her youth, and hid it from men's eyes as in a mist. Ten years slipped away, and none seemed to have noticed that Kusum had grown up.

As the Ganges quickly fills up with the arrival of the rains, so did Kusum gradually blossom into her full beauty and youth. However, her drab-colored robe, thoughtful expression, and reserved demeanor obscured her youth and made it almost invisible to others. Ten years passed, and it seemed no one had noticed that Kusum had grown up.

One morning such as this, at the end of a far-off September, a tall, young, fair-skinned Sanyasi, coming I know not whence, took shelter in the Shiva temple, in front of me. His arrival was noised abroad in the village. The women left their pitchers behind, and crowded into the temple to bow to the holy man.

One morning like this, at the end of a distant September, a tall, young, light-skinned Sanyasi, coming from who knows where, took refuge in the Shiva temple right in front of me. News of his arrival spread quickly through the village. The women left their pitchers behind and rushed into the temple to pay their respects to the holy man.

The crowd increased day by day. The Sanyasi's fame rapidly spread among the womenkind. One day he would recite the Bhágbat, another day he would expound the Gita, or hold forth upon a holy book in the temple. Some sought him for counsel, some for spells, some for medicines.

The crowd grew larger every day. The Sanyasi's reputation quickly spread among the women. One day he would recite the Bhágbat, another day he would explain the Gita, or discuss a sacred text in the temple. Some came to him for advice, some for charms, and some for remedies.

So months passed away. In April, at the time of the solar eclipse, vast crowds came here to bathe in the Ganges. A fair was held under the bābla tree. Many of the pilgrims went to visit the Sanyasi, and among them were a party of women from the village where Kusum had been married.

So months went by. In April, during the solar eclipse, huge crowds came here to bathe in the Ganges. A fair was held under the bābla tree. Many of the pilgrims went to see the Sanyasi, and among them was a group of women from the village where Kusum had been married.

It was morning. The Sanyasi was counting his beads on my steps, when all of a sudden one of the women pilgrims nudged another, and said: ‘Why! He is our Kusum's husband!’ Another parted her veil a little in the middle with two fingers and cried out: ‘Oh dear me! So it is! He is the younger son of the Chattergu family of our village!’ Said a third, who made little parade of her veil: ‘Ah! he has got exactly the same brow, nose, and eyes!’ Yet another woman, without turning to the Sanyasi, stirred the water with her pitcher, and sighed: ‘Alas! That young man is no more; he will not come back. Bad luck to Kusum!’

It was morning. The Sanyasi was counting his beads on my steps when suddenly one of the women pilgrims nudged another and said, “Wow! He’s our Kusum’s husband!” Another woman pulled her veil slightly apart with two fingers and exclaimed, “Oh my goodness! It really is! He’s the younger son of the Chattergu family from our village!” A third woman, who showed off her veil a bit, said, “Ah! He has the exact same brow, nose, and eyes!” Yet another woman, without looking at the Sanyasi, stirred the water with her pitcher and sighed, “Alas! That young man is gone; he won't be coming back. Poor Kusum!”

But, objected one, ‘He had not such a big beard’; and another, ‘He was not so thin’; or ‘He was most probably not so tall.’ That settled the question for the time, and the matter spread no further.

But one person objected, “He didn’t have such a big beard,” and another said, “He wasn’t that thin,” or “He probably wasn’t that tall.” That settled the debate for now, and the issue didn’t go any further.

One evening, as the full moon arose, Kusum came and sat upon my last step above the water, and cast her shadow upon me.

One evening, when the full moon came up, Kusum sat on the last step above the water and cast her shadow over me.

There was no other at the ghāt just then. The crickets were chirping about me. The din of brass gongs and bells had ceased in the temple—the last wave of sound grew fainter and fainter, until it merged like the shade of a sound in the dim groves of the farther bank. On the dark water of the Ganges lay a line of glistening moonlight. On the bank above, in bush and hedge, under the porch of the temple, in the base of ruined houses, by the side of the tank, in the palm grove, gathered shadows of fantastic shape. The bats swung from the chhatim boughs. Near the houses the loud clamour of the jackals rose and sank into silence.

There was no one else at the ghāt at that moment. The crickets were chirping all around me. The noise of brass gongs and bells had stopped in the temple—the last echoes faded away until they blended into the quiet of the dim groves on the far bank. On the dark water of the Ganges, a line of shimmering moonlight reflected. On the bank above, in the bushes and hedges, under the porch of the temple, at the base of ruined houses, by the side of the tank, and in the palm grove, shadows of strange shapes gathered. Bats swung from the chhatim branches. Near the houses, the loud cries of jackals rose and fell into silence.

Slowly the Sanyasi came out of the temple. Descending a few steps of the ghāt he saw a woman sitting alone, and was about to go back, when suddenly Kusum raised her head, and looked behind her. The veil slipped away from her. The moonlight fell upon her face, as she looked up.

Slowly, the Sanyasi stepped out of the temple. As he went down a few steps of the ghāt, he noticed a woman sitting by herself and was about to turn back when, unexpectedly, Kusum lifted her head and looked over her shoulder. The veil slipped away from her face, and the moonlight illuminated her features as she gazed up.

The owl flew away hooting over their heads. Starting at the sound, Kusum came to herself and put the veil back on her head. Then she bowed low at the Sanyasi's feet.

The owl flew off, hooting above them. Startled by the sound, Kusum snapped back to reality and placed the veil back on her head. Then she bowed deeply at the Sanyasi's feet.

He gave her blessing and asked: ‘Who are you?’

He gave her his blessing and asked, "Who are you?"

She replied: ‘I am called Kusum.’

She said, "I go by Kusum."

No other word was spoken that night. Kusum went slowly back to her house which was hard by. But the Sanyasi remained sitting on my steps for long hours that night. At last when the moon passed from the east to the west, and the Sanyasi's shadow, shifting from behind, fell in front of him, he rose up and entered the temple.

No other word was spoken that night. Kusum walked slowly back to her nearby house. But the Sanyasi stayed sitting on my steps for many hours that night. Finally, when the moon moved from the east to the west, and the Sanyasi's shadow shifted from behind him to in front of him, he got up and went into the temple.

Henceforth I saw Kusum come daily to bow at his feet. When he expounded the holy books, she stood in a corner listening to him. After finishing his morning service, he used to call her to himself and speak on religion. She could not have understood it all; but, listening attentively in silence, she tried to understand it. As he directed her, so she acted implicitly. She daily served at the temple—ever alert in the god's worship—gathering flowers for the puja, and drawing water from the Ganges to wash the temple floor.

From then on, I saw Kusum coming every day to bow at his feet. When he discussed the holy books, she stood in a corner, listening to him. After finishing his morning service, he would call her over and talk about religion. She might not have understood everything, but by listening intently in silence, she tried to grasp it. She followed his guidance without question. Every day, she served at the temple—always attentive in the worship of the god—collecting flowers for the puja and drawing water from the Ganges to clean the temple floor.

The winter was drawing to its close. We had cold winds. But now and then in the evening the warm spring breeze would blow unexpectedly from the south; the sky would lose its chilly aspect; pipes would sound, and music be heard in the village after a long silence. The boatmen would set their boats drifting down the current, stop rowing, and begin to sing the songs of Krishna. This was the season.

The winter was coming to an end. We had cold winds. But now and then in the evening, a warm spring breeze would unexpectedly blow in from the south; the sky would lose its cold look; pipes would play, and music would fill the village after a long silence. The boatmen would let their boats drift down the current, stop rowing, and start singing the songs of Krishna. This was the season.

Just then I began to miss Kusum. For some time she had given up visiting the temple, the ghāt, or the Sanyasi.

Just then I started to miss Kusum. For a while, she had stopped going to the temple, the ghāt, or seeing the Sanyasi.

What happened next I do not know, but after a while the two met together on my steps one evening.

What happened next, I don't know, but after a while, the two met on my steps one evening.

With downcast looks, Kusum asked: ‘Master, did you send for me?’

With downcast eyes, Kusum asked, "Master, did you call for me?"

‘Yes, why do I not see you? Why have you grown neglectful of late in serving the gods?’

‘Yes, why can’t I see you? Why have you been neglecting your duties to the gods lately?’

She kept silent.

She stayed quiet.

‘Tell me your thoughts without reserve.’

"Express your thoughts freely."

Half averting her face, she replied: ‘I am a sinner, Master, and hence I have failed in the worship.’

Half turning away from him, she said, “I’m a sinner, Master, and because of that, I have failed in my worship.”

The Sanyasi said: ‘Kusum, I know there is unrest in your heart.’

The Sanyasi said, “Kusum, I can see there's turmoil in your heart.”

She gave a slight start, and, drawing the end of her sári over her face, she sat down on the step at the Sanyasi's feet, and wept.

She flinched a little and, pulling the end of her sari over her face, sat down on the step at the Sanyasi's feet, and cried.

He moved a little away, and said: ‘Tell me what you have in your heart, and I shall show you the way to peace.’

He stepped back a bit and said, "Tell me what's on your mind, and I'll show you the path to peace."

She replied in a tone of unshaken faith, stopping now and then for words: ‘If you bid me, I must speak out. But, then, I cannot explain it clearly. You, Master, must have guessed it all. I adored one as a god, I worshipped him, and the bliss of that devotion filled my heart to fulness. But one night I dreamt that the lord of my heart was sitting in a garden somewhere, clasping my right hand in his left, and whispering to me of love. The whole scene did not appear to me at all strange. The dream vanished, but its hold on me remained. Next day when I beheld him he appeared in another light than before. That dream-picture continued to haunt my mind. I fled far from him in fear, and the picture clung to me. Thenceforth my heart has known no peace,—all has grown dark within me!’

She responded with unwavering faith, pausing occasionally for words: ‘If you ask me, I have to speak up. But I can’t explain it clearly. You must have figured it out, Master. I worshipped one like a god; my devotion filled my heart completely. But one night I dreamt that the one I loved was sitting in some garden, holding my right hand in his left, and whispering to me about love. The whole scene didn’t seem strange to me at all. The dream faded, but its grip on me stayed strong. The next day, when I saw him, he appeared different than before. That dream image kept haunting my mind. I ran away from him in fear, yet the image stuck with me. Since then, my heart has known no peace—everything has grown dark inside me!’

While she was wiping her tears and telling this tale, I felt that the Sanyasi was firmly pressing my stone surface with his right foot.

While she wiped her tears and shared this story, I noticed that the Sanyasi was firmly pressing down on my stone surface with his right foot.

Her speech done, the Sanyasi said:

Her speech finished, the Sanyasi said:

‘You must tell me whom you saw in your dream.’

‘You have to tell me who you saw in your dream.’

With folded hands, she entreated: ‘I cannot.’

With her hands clasped together, she pleaded, "I can't."

He insisted: ‘You must tell me who he was.’

He insisted, "You have to tell me who he was."

Wringing her hands she asked: ‘Must I tell it?’

Wringing her hands, she asked, "Do I have to say it?"

He replied: ‘Yes, you must.’

He replied, "Yes, you must."

Then crying, ‘You are he, Master!’ she fell on her face on my stony bosom, and sobbed.

Then crying, ‘You are him, Master!’ she fell on her face on my hard chest and sobbed.

When she came to herself, and sat up, the Sanyasi said slowly: ‘I am leaving this place to-night that you may not see me again. Know that I am a Sanyasi, not belonging to this world. You must forget me.’

When she regained her senses and sat up, the Sanyasi said slowly: ‘I’m leaving this place tonight so you won’t see me again. Understand that I’m a Sanyasi, not part of this world. You have to forget me.’

Kusum replied in a low voice: ‘It will be so, Master.’

Kusum replied softly, “It will be, Master.”

The Sanyasi said: ‘I take my leave.’

The Sanyasi said, "I'm leaving."

Without a word more Kusum bowed to him, and placed the dust of his feet on her head. He left the place.

Without saying anything more, Kusum bowed to him and placed the dust from his feet on her head. He left the place.

The moon set; the night grew dark. I heard a splash in the water. The wind raved in the darkness, as if it wanted to blow out all the stars of the sky.

The moon went down; the night got darker. I heard a splash in the water. The wind howled in the darkness, as if it wanted to blow out all the stars in the sky.

THE CASTAWAY

THE CASTAWAY

Towards evening the storm was at its height. From the terrific downpour of rain, the crash of thunder, and the repeated flashes of lightning, you might think that a battle of the gods and demons was raging in the skies. Black clouds waved like the Flags of Doom. The Ganges was lashed into a fury, and the trees of the gardens on either bank swayed from side to side with sighs and groans.

Toward evening, the storm reached its peak. With the heavy downpour of rain, the roar of thunder, and the constant flashes of lightning, you might assume that a battle between gods and demons was taking place in the skies. Dark clouds waved like Flags of Doom. The Ganges was whipped into a frenzy, and the trees in the gardens on either side swayed back and forth with sighs and groans.

In a closed room of one of the riverside houses at Chandernagore, a husband and his wife were seated on a bed spread on the floor, intently discussing. An earthen lamp burned beside them.

In a small room of one of the riverside houses in Chandernagore, a husband and wife were sitting on a bed laid out on the floor, deeply engaged in conversation. An earthen lamp flickered beside them.

The husband, Sharat, was saying: ‘I wish you would stay on a few days more; you would then be able to return home quite strong again.’

The husband, Sharat, was saying: ‘I wish you would stay a few more days; then you would be able to go home feeling completely strong again.’

The wife, Kiran, was saying: ‘I have quite recovered already. It will not, cannot possibly, do me any harm to go home now.’

The wife, Kiran, was saying: ‘I’ve pretty much recovered already. It won’t, it can’t possibly, do me any harm to go home now.’

Every married person will at once understand that the conversation was not quite so brief as I have reported it. The matter was not difficult, but the arguments for and against did not advance it towards a solution. Like a rudderless boat, the discussion kept turning round and round the same point; and at last it threatened to be overwhelmed in a flood of tears.

Every married person will immediately get that the conversation wasn't as short as I made it sound. The topic wasn't hard, but the arguments for and against didn’t help us reach a conclusion. Like a boat without a rudder, the discussion just kept going in circles around the same issue; eventually, it was about to drown in a wave of tears.

Sharat said: ‘The doctor thinks you should stop here a few days longer.’

Sharat said, "The doctor thinks you should stay here a few more days."

Kiran replied: ‘Your doctor knows everything!’

Kiran replied, "Your doctor knows everything!"

‘Well,’ said Sharat, ‘you know that just now all sorts of illness are abroad. You would do well to stop here a month or two more.’

‘Well,’ said Sharat, ‘you know that right now all kinds of illnesses are going around. It would be smart to stay here for another month or two.’

‘And at this moment I suppose every one in this place is perfectly well!’

‘And right now, I guess everyone here is doing just fine!’

What had happened was this: Kiran was a universal favourite with her family and neighbours, so that, when she fell seriously ill, they were all anxious. The village wiseacres thought it shameless for her husband to make so much fuss about a mere wife and even to suggest a change of air, and asked if Sharat supposed that no woman had ever been ill before, or whether he had found out that the folk of the place to which he meant to take her were immortal. Did he imagine that the writ of Fate did not run there? But Sharat and his mother turned a deaf ear to them, thinking that the little life of their darling was of greater importance than the united wisdom of a village. People are wont to reason thus when danger threatens their loved ones. So Sharat went to Chandernagore, and Kiran recovered, though she was still very weak. There was a pinched look on her face which filled the beholder with pity, and made his heart tremble, as he thought how narrowly she had escaped death.

What happened was this: Kiran was a favorite with her family and neighbors, so when she fell seriously ill, everyone was worried. The village know-it-alls thought it was ridiculous for her husband to make such a fuss over a simple wife and even to suggest a change of scenery. They asked if Sharat thought no woman had ever been sick before or if he believed the people where he planned to take her were immortal. Did he think the power of Fate didn’t apply there? But Sharat and his mother ignored them, deciding that their beloved’s fragile life was more important than all the wisdom of the village combined. People tend to think this way when their loved ones are in danger. So Sharat went to Chandernagore, and Kiran recovered, though she was still very weak. There was a drawn look on her face that filled anyone who saw her with pity and made their hearts ache, thinking about how close she had come to death.

Kiran was fond of society and amusement; the loneliness of her riverside villa did not suit her at all. There was nothing to do, there were no interesting neighbours, and she hated to be busy all day with medicine and dieting. There was no fun in measuring doses and making fomentations. Such was the subject discussed in their closed room on this stormy evening.

Kiran loved being social and having fun; the isolation of her riverside villa just didn't fit her. There was nothing to do, no interesting neighbors around, and she despised being stuck all day with medicine and dieting. There was no enjoyment in measuring doses and preparing compresses. That was the topic being discussed in their closed room on this stormy evening.

So long as Kiran deigned to argue, there was a chance of a fair fight. When she ceased to reply, and with a toss of her head disconsolately looked the other way, the poor man was disarmed. He was on the point of surrendering unconditionally when a servant shouted a message through the shut door.

So long as Kiran was willing to argue, there was a chance for a fair fight. When she stopped responding and turned away with a frustrated toss of her head, the poor guy felt completely defeated. He was about to give up completely when a servant shouted a message through the closed door.

Sharat got up, and, opening the door, learnt that a boat had been upset in the storm, and that one of the occupants, a young Brahmin boy, had succeeded in swimming ashore in their garden.

Sharat got up, and as he opened the door, he found out that a boat had capsized in the storm, and one of the people on board, a young Brahmin boy, had managed to swim to safety and reach their garden.

Kiran was at once her own sweet self, and set to work to get out some dry clothes for the boy. She then warmed a cup of milk, and invited him to her room.

Kiran was immediately her cheerful self and got busy finding some dry clothes for the boy. She then heated up a cup of milk and invited him to her room.

The boy had long curly hair, big expressive eyes, and no sign yet of hair on the face. Kiran, after getting him to drink some milk, asked him all about himself.

The boy had long curly hair, big expressive eyes, and no signs of facial hair yet. Kiran, after getting him to drink some milk, asked him all about himself.

He told her that his name was Nilkanta, and that he belonged to a theatrical troupe. They were coming to play in a neighbouring villa when the boat had suddenly foundered in the storm. He had no idea what had become of his companions. He was a good swimmer, and had just managed to reach the shore.

He told her his name was Nilkanta and that he was part of a theater group. They were heading to perform in a nearby villa when the boat suddenly capsized in the storm. He had no idea what happened to his friends. He was a good swimmer and just managed to make it to the shore.

The boy stayed with them. His narrow escape from a terrible death made Kiran take a warm interest in him. Sharat thought the boy's appearance at this moment rather a good thing, as his wife would now have something to amuse her, and might be persuaded to stay on for some time longer. Her mother-in-law, too, was pleased at the prospect of profiting their Brahmin guest by her kindness. And Nilkanta himself was delighted at his double escape from his master and from the other world, as well as at finding a home in this wealthy family.

The boy stayed with them. His narrow escape from a terrible death made Kiran take a keen interest in him. Sharat thought the boy's arrival at this time was quite beneficial, as his wife would now have something to keep her entertained and might be encouraged to stay a little longer. Her mother-in-law was also pleased at the idea of helping their Brahmin guest through her kindness. And Nilkanta himself was thrilled about his double escape from his master and the afterlife, as well as finding a home with this wealthy family.

But in a short while Sharat and his mother changed their opinion, and longed for his departure. The boy found a secret pleasure in smoking Sharat's hookas; he would calmly go off in pouring rain with Sharat's best silk umbrella for a stroll through the village, and make friends with all whom he met. Moreover, he had got hold of a mongrel village dog which he petted so recklessly that it came indoors with muddy paws, and left tokens of its visit on Sharat's spotless bed. Then he gathered about him a devoted band of boys of all sorts and sizes, and the result was that not a solitary mango in the neighbourhood had a chance of ripening that season.

But soon Sharat and his mom changed their minds and started wishing for his departure. The boy found a hidden joy in smoking Sharat's hookahs; he would stroll through the village in pouring rain with Sharat's best silk umbrella, making friends with everyone he met. On top of that, he adopted a mixed-breed village dog that he spoiled so much that it came inside with muddy paws, leaving traces of its visit on Sharat's pristine bed. Then he gathered a loyal group of boys of all shapes and sizes, and as a result, no single mango in the area had a chance of ripening that season.

There is no doubt that Kiran had a hand in spoiling the boy. Sharat often warned her about it, but she would not listen to him. She made a dandy of him with Sharat's cast-off clothes, and gave him new ones too. And because she felt drawn towards him, and also had a curiosity to know more about him, she was constantly calling him to her own room. After her bath and mid-day meal Kiran would be seated on the bedstead with her betel-leaf box by her side; and while her maid combed and dried her hair, Nilkanta would stand in front and recite pieces out of his repertory with appropriate gesture and song, his elf-locks waving wildly. Thus the long afternoon hours passed merrily away. Kiran would often try to persuade Sharat to sit with her as one of the audience, but Sharat, who had taken a cordial dislike to the boy, refused, nor could Nilkanta do his part half so well when Sharat was there. His mother would sometimes be lured by the hope of hearing sacred names in the recitation; but love of her mid-day sleep speedily overcame devotion, and she lay lapped in dreams.

There’s no doubt that Kiran played a big role in spoiling the boy. Sharat often warned her about it, but she wouldn’t listen. She dressed him up in Sharat's old clothes and bought him new ones, too. Because she felt drawn to him and was curious to learn more about him, she frequently called to her room. After her bath and lunch, Kiran would sit on the bed with her betel-leaf box beside her; while her maid combed and dried her hair, Nilkanta would stand in front and recite pieces from his repertoire with the right gestures and song, his wild hair waving around. This is how the long afternoon hours happily passed. Kiran would often try to convince Sharat to join her as part of the audience, but Sharat, who had developed a strong dislike for the boy, refused, and Nilkanta couldn't perform nearly as well with Sharat around. Sometimes, her mother would be tempted by the hope of hearing sacred names in the recitation; however, her love of a midday nap quickly overcame her devotion, and she succumbed to dreams.

The boy often got his ears boxed and pulled by Sharat, but as this was nothing to what he had been used to as a member of the troupe, he did not mind it in the least. In his short experience of the world he had come to the conclusion that, as the earth consisted of land and water, so human life was made up of eatings and beatings, and that the beatings largely predominated.

The boy often got his ears boxed and pulled by Sharat, but since this was nothing compared to what he was used to as a member of the troupe, he didn’t mind it at all. In his limited experience of the world, he had concluded that just as the earth was made up of land and water, human life was made up of eating and getting beaten, and that the beatings were a lot more common.

It was hard to tell Nilkanta's age. If it was about fourteen or fifteen, then his face was too old for his years; if seventeen or eighteen, then it was too young. He was either a man too early or a boy too late. The fact was that, joining the theatrical band when very young, he had played the parts of Radhika, Damaynti, Sita, and Bidya's Companion. A thoughtful Providence so arranged things that he grew to the exact stature that his manager required, and then growth ceased. Since every one saw how small he was, and he himself felt small, he did not receive due respect for his years. These causes, natural and artificial, combined to make him sometimes seem immature for seventeen years, and at other times a lad of fourteen but far too knowing for seventeen. And as no sign of hair appeared on his face, the confusion became greater. Either because he smoked or because he used language beyond his years, his lips puckered into lines that showed him to be old and hard; but innocence and youth shone in his large eyes. I fancy that his heart remained young, but the hot glare of publicity had been a forcing-house that ripened untimely his outward aspect.

It was tough to determine Nilkanta's age. If he was around fourteen or fifteen, then his face looked too old for his years; if he was seventeen or eighteen, then it seemed too young. He was either a man too early or a boy too late. The truth is that, having joined the theatrical troupe at a very young age, he had played roles like Radhika, Damaynti, Sita, and Bidya's Companion. A thoughtful Providence arranged things so that he grew to exactly the height his manager needed, and then his growth stopped. Since everyone could see how small he was, and he felt small himself, he didn’t get the respect he deserved for his age. These natural and artificial factors combined to make him sometimes seem immature for seventeen, and at other times like a fourteen-year-old far too wise for his age. And since no sign of facial hair appeared, the confusion only deepened. Either because he smoked or because he used language beyond his years, his lips had lines that made him look old and tough; but innocence and youth shone in his large eyes. I think his heart stayed young, but the harsh glare of publicity had forced his appearance to mature too soon.

In the quiet shelter of Sharat's house and garden at Chandernagore, Nature had leisure to work her way unimpeded. He had lingered in a kind of unnatural youth, but now he silently and swiftly overpassed that stage. His seventeen or eighteen years came to adequate revelation. No one observed the change, and its first sign was this, that when Kiran treated him like a boy, he felt ashamed. When the gay Kiran one day proposed that he should play the part of lady's companion, the idea of woman's dress hurt him, though he could not say why. So now, when she called for him to act over again his old characters, he disappeared. It never occurred to him that he was even now not much more than a lad-of-all-work in a strolling company. He even made up his mind to pick up a little education from Sharat's factor. But, because Nilkanta was the pet of his master's wife, the factor could not endure the sight of him. Also, his restless training made it impossible for him to keep his mind long engaged; presently, the alphabet did a misty dance before his eyes. He would sit long enough with an open book on his lap, leaning against a champak bush beside the Ganges. The waves sighed below, boats floated past, birds flitted and twittered restlessly above. What thoughts passed through his mind as he looked down on that book he alone knew, if indeed he did know. He never advanced from one word to another, but the glorious thought that he was actually reading a book filled his soul with exultation. Whenever a boat went by, he lifted his book, and pretended to be reading hard, shouting at the top of his voice. But his energy dropped as soon as the audience was gone.

In the peaceful shelter of Sharat's house and garden at Chandernagore, Nature had the freedom to unfold without any interference. He had been stuck in a kind of unnatural youth, but now he quietly and quickly moved past that stage. His seventeen or eighteen years came to a clear realization. No one noticed the change, and the first sign was that when Kiran treated him like a boy, he felt embarrassed. One day, when the cheerful Kiran suggested that he take on the role of a lady's companion, the thought of wearing women's clothes upset him, though he couldn't explain why. So now, when she asked him to act out his old roles again, he vanished. He didn't even consider that he was still just a jack-of-all-trades in a traveling troupe. He even decided to get a bit of education from Sharat's assistant. However, since Nilkanta was the favorite of his master's wife, the assistant couldn't stand the sight of him. Additionally, his restless nature made it hard for him to concentrate for long; soon enough, the letters danced hazily before his eyes. He would sit long enough with an open book on his lap, leaning against a champak bush by the Ganges. The waves sighed below, boats drifted by, and birds flitted and chirped restlessly above. What thoughts went through his mind as he looked down at that book only he knew, if he even knew at all. He never moved from one word to another, but the wonderful idea that he was actually reading a book filled his heart with joy. Whenever a boat passed, he would lift his book and pretend to read intently, shouting at the top of his lungs. But his enthusiasm faded as soon as the audience was gone.

Formerly he sang his songs automatically, but now their tunes stirred in his mind. Their words were of little import, and full of trifling alliteration. Even the little meaning they had was beyond his comprehension; yet when he sang—

Formerly, he sang his songs without thinking, but now their melodies played in his mind. The words didn’t matter much and were full of silly alliteration. Even the little meaning they carried was beyond his understanding; yet when he sang—

Twice-born[42] bird! ah! wherefore stirred
To wrong our royal lady?
Goose, ah! say why wilt thou slay
Her in forest shady?[43]

then he felt as if transported to another world, and to far other folk. This familiar earth and his own poor life became music, and he was transformed. That tale of goose and king's daughter flung upon the mirror of his mind a picture of surpassing beauty. It is impossible to say what he imagined he himself was, but the destitute little slave of the theatrical troupe faded from his memory.

then he felt like he was taken to another world, among completely different people. This familiar earth and his own humble life turned into music, and he was changed. That story of the goose and the king's daughter cast an image of extraordinary beauty in his mind. It's hard to say what he imagined he was, but the poor little slave of the theater group faded from his memory.

When with evening the child of want lies down, dirty and hungry, in his squalid home, and hears of prince and princess and fabled gold, then in the dark hovel with its dim flickering candle, his mind springs free from her bonds of poverty and misery, and walks in fresh beauty and glowing raiment, strong beyond all fear of hindrance, through that fairy realm where all is possible.

When evening falls and a needy child lies down, dirty and hungry, in their filthy home, and hears about princes and princesses and legendary riches, then in the dark hovel with its dim flickering candle, their mind breaks free from the chains of poverty and misery, and travels in fresh beauty and shining garments, strong enough to overcome any obstacles, through that magical world where anything is possible.

Even so, this drudge of wandering players fashioned himself and his world anew, as he moved in spirit amid his songs. The lapping water, rustling leaves, and calling birds; the goddess who had given shelter to him, the helpless, the Godforsaken; her gracious, lovely face, her exquisite arms with their shining bangles, her rosy feet as soft as flower-petals; all these by some magic became one with the music of his song. When the singing ended, the mirage faded, and Nilkanta of the stage appeared again, with his wild elf-locks. Fresh from the complaints of his neighbour, the owner of the despoiled mango-orchard, Sharat would come and box his ears, and cuff him. The boy Nilkanta, the misleader of adoring youths, went forth once more, to make ever new mischief by land and water and in the branches that are above the earth.

Even so, this hard-working wanderer of performers reinvented himself and his world as he immersed himself in his songs. The gentle waves, rustling leaves, and singing birds; the goddess who provided refuge for him, the helpless and forsaken; her kind, beautiful face, her delicate arms adorned with shining bangles, her soft, rosy feet like flower petals; all these somehow merged with the music of his song. When the singing stopped, the illusion disappeared, and Nilkanta, the performer, reappeared, with his wild, tangled hair. Fresh from dealing with complaints from his neighbor, the owner of the ravaged mango orchard, Sharat would come and slap him and scold him. The boy Nilkanta, the trickster of adoring youths, headed out once again, ready to create new mischief on land, water, and in the branches above the earth.

Shortly after the advent of Nilkanta, Sharat's younger brother, Satish, came to spend his college vacation with them. Kiran was hugely pleased at finding a fresh occupation. She and Satish were of the same age, and the time passed pleasantly in games and quarrels and makings-up and laughter and even tears. Suddenly she would clasp him over the eyes, from behind, with vermilion-stained hands, she would write ‘monkey’ on his back, and sometimes bolt the door on him from outside amidst peals of laughter. Satish in his turn did not take things lying down; he would take her keys and rings, he would put pepper among her betel; he would tie her to the bed when she was not looking.

Shortly after Nilkanta arrived, Sharat's younger brother, Satish, came to spend his college vacation with them. Kiran was really happy to have a new playmate. She and Satish were the same age, and they enjoyed their time playing games, arguing, making up, laughing, and even crying together. Out of nowhere, she would cover his eyes from behind with her hands stained with vermilion, write ‘monkey’ on his back, and sometimes lock him out of the room while laughing hysterically. Satish didn’t just take it; he would grab her keys and rings, sprinkle pepper in her betel, and tie her to the bed when she wasn’t paying attention.

Meanwhile, heaven only knows what possessed poor Nilkanta. He was suddenly filled with a bitterness which he must avenge on somebody or something. He thrashed his devoted boy-followers for no fault, and sent them away crying. He would kick his pet mongrel till it made the skies resound with its whinings. When he went out for a walk, he would litter his path with twigs and leaves beaten from the roadside shrubs with his cane.

Meanwhile, who knows what got into poor Nilkanta? He was suddenly overwhelmed with bitterness that he felt he needed to take out on someone or something. He lashed out at his loyal boys for no reason and sent them away in tears. He would kick his beloved little mutt until it howled loudly. When he went for a walk, he would toss twigs and leaves onto the ground, hitting plants by the roadside with his cane.

Kiran liked to see people enjoying good fare. Nilkanta had an immense capacity for eating, and never refused a good thing, however often it was offered. So Kiran liked to send for him to have his meals in her presence, and ply him with delicacies, happy in the bliss of seeing this Brahmin boy eat to satiety. After Satish's arrival she had much less spare time on her hands, and was seldom present when Nilkanta's meals were served. Before, her absence made no difference to the boy's appetite, and he would not rise till he had drained his cup of milk, and rinsed it thoroughly with water.[44]

Kiran enjoyed watching people savor good food. Nilkanta had a remarkable ability to eat and never turned down a tasty dish, no matter how often it was offered. So Kiran liked to call him over to share meals with her, showering him with treats, happy to see this Brahmin boy eat his fill. After Satish arrived, she had much less free time and was rarely around when Nilkanta's meals were served. Before, her absence didn’t affect the boy’s appetite, and he wouldn’t get up until he had finished his cup of milk and rinsed it out with water.

But now, if Kiran was not present to ask him to try this and that, he was miserable, and nothing tasted right. He would get up without eating much, and say to the serving-maid in a choking voice: ‘I am not hungry.’ He thought in imagination that the news of his repeated refusal, ‘I am not hungry,’ would reach Kiran; he pictured her concern, and hoped that she would send for him, and press him to eat. But nothing of the sort happened. Kiran never knew, and never sent for him; and the maid finished whatever he left. He would then put out the lamp in his room, and throw himself on his bed in the darkness, burying his head in the pillow in a paroxysm of sobs. What was his grievance? Against whom? And from whom did he expect redress? At last, when none else came, Mother Sleep soothed with her soft caresses the wounded heart of the motherless lad.

But now, if Kiran wasn’t around to suggest trying this or that, he felt miserable, and nothing tasted right. He would get up without eating much and tell the maid in a choked voice, “I’m not hungry.” He imagined that news of his repeated refusal, “I’m not hungry,” would eventually reach Kiran; he pictured her worry and hoped she would come looking for him and urge him to eat. But nothing like that happened. Kiran never knew and never sent for him; the maid finished whatever he left behind. He would then turn off the lamp in his room and throw himself on the bed in the dark, burying his head in the pillow and sobbing. What was he upset about? Who was he upset with? And from whom did he expect help? Finally, when no one else came, Mother Sleep gently soothed the wounded heart of the motherless boy with her soft embrace.

Nilkanta came to the unshakable conviction that Satish was poisoning Kiran's mind against him. If Kiran was absent-minded, and had not her usual smile, he would jump to the conclusion that some trick of Satish had made her angry with him. He took to praying to the gods, with all the fervour of his hate, to make him at the next rebirth Satish, and Satish him. He had an idea that a Brahmin's wrath could never be in vain; and the more he tried to consume Satish with the fire of his curses, the more did his own heart burn within him. And upstairs he would hear Satish laughing and joking with his sister-in-law.

Nilkanta became totally convinced that Satish was poisoning Kiran's mind against him. Whenever Kiran seemed distracted and didn’t have her usual smile, he would jump to the conclusion that Satish had done something to make her upset with him. He started praying to the gods, with all the intensity of his hatred, to ensure that in the next life, he would be Satish and Satish would be him. He believed that a Brahmin's anger would never be wasted; yet the more he tried to burn Satish with his curses, the more it consumed him inside. And upstairs, he would hear Satish laughing and joking with his sister-in-law.

Nilkanta never dared openly to show his enmity to Satish. But he would contrive a hundred petty ways of causing him annoyance. When Satish went for a swim in the river, and left his soap on the steps of the bathing-place, on coming back for it he would find that it had disappeared. Once he found his favourite striped tunic floating past him on the water, and thought it had been blown away by the wind.

Nilkanta never openly expressed his dislike for Satish. Instead, he found countless small ways to annoy him. When Satish went for a swim in the river and left his soap on the steps of the bathing area, he would return to find it missing. One time, he saw his favorite striped tunic floating in the water and assumed it had been blown away by the wind.

One day Kiran, desiring to entertain Satish, sent for Nilkanta to recite as usual, but he stood there in gloomy silence. Quite surprised, Kiran asked him what was the matter. But he remained silent. And when again pressed by her to repeat some particular favourite piece of hers, he answered: ‘I don't remember,’ and walked away.

One day, Kiran, wanting to entertain Satish, called for Nilkanta to recite like he usually did, but he stood there in gloomy silence. Kiran, surprised, asked him what was wrong. But he stayed quiet. When she pressed him again to recite one of her favorite pieces, he replied, “I don’t remember,” and walked away.

At last the time came for their return home. Everybody was busy packing up. Satish was going with them. But to Nilkanta nobody said a word. The question whether he was to go or not seemed not to have occurred to anybody.

At last, the time came for them to head home. Everyone was busy packing up. Satish was going with them. But no one said a word to Nilkanta. It seemed that no one even thought to ask whether he was going or not.

The question, as a matter of fact, had been raised by Kiran, who had proposed to take him along with them. But her husband and his mother and brother had all objected so strenuously that she let the matter drop. A couple of days before they were to start, she sent for the boy, and with kind words advised him to go back to his own home.

The question had actually been brought up by Kiran, who suggested taking him along with them. However, her husband, along with his mother and brother, had all protested so strongly that she decided to drop the idea. A few days before they were set to leave, she called for the boy and gently told him to go back to his own home.

So many days had he felt neglected that this touch of kindness was too much for him; he burst into tears. Kiran's eyes were also brimming over. She was filled with remorse at the thought that she had created a tie of affection, which could not be permanent.

So many days had he felt ignored that this moment of kindness was overwhelming for him; he broke down in tears. Kiran's eyes were also filled with tears. She felt a deep regret at the thought that she had formed a bond of affection that couldn’t last.

But Satish was much annoyed at the blubbering of this overgrown boy. ‘Why does the fool stand there howling instead of speaking?’ said he. When Kiran scolded him for an unfeeling creature, he replied: ‘Sister mine, you do not understand. You are too good and trustful. This fellow turns up from the Lord knows where, and is treated like a king. Naturally the tiger has no wish to become a mouse again.[45] And he has evidently discovered that there is nothing like a tear or two to soften your heart.’

But Satish was really annoyed by the crying of this big kid. ‘Why is this idiot just standing there wailing instead of talking?’ he said. When Kiran scolded him for being unfeeling, he replied: ‘Sister, you don't get it. You’re too nice and trusting. This guy shows up from who knows where, and everyone treats him like royalty. Of course, the tiger doesn’t want to go back to being a mouse. And it’s clear he has figured out that a tear or two is the best way to win your sympathy.’

Nilkanta hurriedly left the spot. He felt he would like to be a knife to cut Satish to pieces; a needle to pierce him through and through; a fire to burn him to ashes. But Satish was not even scarred. It was only his own heart that bled and bled.

Nilkanta quickly left the place. He felt like he wanted to be a knife to slice Satish into pieces; a needle to stab him repeatedly; a fire to reduce him to ashes. But Satish was completely unharmed. It was only his own heart that was hurting over and over.

Satish had brought with him from Calcutta a grand inkstand. The inkpot was set in a mother-of-pearl boat drawn by a German-silver goose supporting a penholder. It was a great favourite of his, and he cleaned it carefully every day with an old silk handkerchief. Kiran would laugh and, tapping the silver bird's beak, would say—

Satish had brought with him from Calcutta a fancy inkstand. The inkpot was set in a mother-of-pearl base shaped like a boat, pulled by a silver goose that held a penholder. He loved it a lot and cleaned it carefully every day with an old silk handkerchief. Kiran would laugh and, tapping the silver bird's beak, would say—

Twice-born bird, ah! wherefore stirred
To wrong our royal lady?

and the usual war of words would break out between her and her brother-in-law.

and the usual argument would start between her and her brother-in-law.

The day before they were to start, the inkstand was missing, and could nowhere be found. Kiran smiled, and said: ‘Brother-in-law, your goose has flown off to look for your Damaynti.’[46]

The day before they were supposed to begin, the inkstand went missing and couldn't be found anywhere. Kiran smiled and said, “Brother-in-law, your goose has flown off to look for your Damaynti.[46]

But Satish was in a great rage. He was certain that Nilkanta had stolen it—for several people said they had seen him prowling about the room the night before. He had the accused brought before him. Kiran also was there. ‘You have stolen my inkstand, you thief!’ he blurted out. ‘Bring it back at once.’ Nilkanta had always taken punishment from Sharat, deserved or undeserved, with perfect equanimity. But, when he was called a thief in Kiran's presence, his eyes blazed with a fierce anger, his breast swelled, and his throat choked. If Satish had said another word he would have flown at him like a wild cat, and used his nails like claws.

But Satish was furious. He was convinced that Nilkanta had stolen it—several people claimed they had seen him lurking around the room the night before. He had the accused brought before him. Kiran was there too. “You’ve stolen my inkstand, you thief!” he shouted. “Bring it back right now.” Nilkanta had always accepted punishment from Sharat, whether he deserved it or not, with complete calm. But when he was called a thief in front of Kiran, his eyes flashed with intense anger, his chest puffed up, and his throat felt tight. If Satish had said one more word, he would have lunged at him like a wild cat and used his nails like claws.

Kiran was greatly distressed at the scene, and taking the boy into another room said in her sweet, kind way: ‘Nilu, if you really have taken that inkstand give it to me quietly, and I shall see that no one says another word to you about it.’ Big tears coursed down the boy's cheeks, till at last he hid his face in his hands, and wept bitterly. Kiran came back from the room, and said: ‘I am sure Nilkanta has not taken the inkstand.’ Sharat and Satish were equally positive that no other than Nilkanta could have done it.

Kiran was really upset by what she saw, and taking the boy into another room, she said in her gentle, caring way: ‘Nilu, if you actually took that inkstand, please give it to me quietly, and I’ll make sure no one says anything else about it.’ Big tears rolled down the boy's cheeks, until finally he buried his face in his hands and cried hard. Kiran returned from the room and said: ‘I’m sure Nilkanta didn’t take the inkstand.’ Sharat and Satish were just as certain that no one else but Nilkanta could have done it.

But Kiran said determinedly: ‘Never.’

But Kiran said firmly: ‘Never.’

Sharat wanted to cross-examine the boy, but his wife refused to allow it.

Sharat wanted to question the boy, but his wife wouldn't let him.

Then Satish suggested that his room and box should be searched. And Kiran said: ‘If you dare do such a thing I will never, never forgive you. You shall not spy on the poor innocent boy.’ And as she spoke, her wonderful eyes filled with tears. That settled the matter, and effectually prevented any further molestation of Nilkanta!

Then Satish suggested that they search his room and box. Kiran replied, “If you do that, I will never, ever forgive you. You can't spy on the poor innocent boy.” As she said this, her beautiful eyes filled with tears. That settled the issue and effectively stopped any further harassment of Nilkanta!

Kiran's heart overflowed with pity at this attempted outrage on a homeless lad. She got two new suits of clothes and a pair of shoes, and with these and a banknote in her hand she quietly went into Nilkanta's room in the evening. She intended to put these parting presents into his box as a surprise. The box itself had been her gift.

Kiran felt a wave of compassion for the homeless boy after witnessing this attempted injustice. She bought him two new outfits and a pair of shoes, and with those and a banknote in her hand, she quietly entered Nilkanta's room in the evening. She planned to leave these farewell gifts in his box as a surprise. The box had been her present to him.

From her bunch of keys she selected one that fitted, and noiselessly opened the box. It was so jumbled up with odds and ends that the new clothes would not go in. So she thought she had better take everything out and pack the box for him. At first knives, tops, kite-flying reels, bamboo twigs, polished shells for peeling green mangoes, bottoms of broken tumblers and such like things dear to a boy's heart were discovered. Then there came a layer of linen, clean and otherwise. And from under the linen there emerged the missing inkstand, goose and all!

From her keyring, she picked one that fit and quietly opened the box. It was so stuffed with random items that the new clothes wouldn't fit. So she figured it was better to take everything out and repack the box for him. At first, she found knives, tops, kite-flying reels, bamboo sticks, shiny shells for peeling green mangoes, broken tumbler bottoms, and other things that a boy loves. Then she uncovered a layer of linen, some clean and some not. And beneath the linen, the missing inkstand appeared, goose and all!

Kiran, with flushed face, sat down helplessly with the inkstand in her hand, puzzled and wondering.

Kiran, her cheeks flushed, sat down helplessly with the inkstand in her hand, confused and wondering.

In the meantime, Nilkanta had come into the room from behind without Kiran knowing it. He had seen the whole thing, and thought that Kiran had come like a thief to catch him in his thieving,—and that his deed was out. How could he ever hope to convince her that he was not a thief, and that only revenge had prompted him to take the inkstand, which he meant to throw into the river at the first chance? In a weak moment he had put it in his box instead. ‘He was not a thief,’ his heart cried out, ‘not a thief!’ Then what was he? What could he say? He had stolen, and yet he was not a thief! He could never explain to Kiran how grievously wrong she was in taking him for a thief; how could he bear the thought that she had tried to spy on him?

In the meantime, Nilkanta had quietly entered the room from behind without Kiran noticing. He had witnessed everything and thought Kiran had come like a thief to catch him in the act of stealing, and that his secret was out. How could he ever convince her that he wasn’t a thief, and that only revenge had driven him to take the inkstand, which he intended to throw into the river at the first opportunity? In a moment of weakness, he had instead put it in his box. ‘I’m not a thief,’ his heart cried out, ‘not a thief!’ So then, what was he? What could he say? He had stolen, yet he was not a thief! He could never make Kiran understand how seriously mistaken she was in thinking he was a thief; how could he stand the thought that she had tried to spy on him?

At last Kiran with a deep sigh replaced the inkstand in the box, and, as if she were the thief herself, covered it up with the linen and the trinkets as they were before; and at the top she placed the presents together with the banknote which she had brought for him.

At last, Kiran let out a deep sigh and put the inkstand back in the box. Feeling like she was the thief herself, she laid the linen and trinkets back on top just like they were before. On top of everything, she placed the gifts along with the banknote she had brought for him.

The next day the boy was nowhere to be found. The villagers had not seen him; the police could discover no trace of him. Said Sharat: ‘Now, as a matter of curiosity, let us have a look at his box.’ But Kiran was obstinate in her refusal to allow that to be done.

The next day, the boy was missing. The villagers hadn’t seen him, and the police couldn’t find any trace of him. Sharat said, “Out of curiosity, let’s take a look at his box.” But Kiran stubbornly refused to let that happen.

She had the box brought up to her own room; and taking out the inkstand alone, threw it into the river.

She had the box brought up to her room; and taking out the inkstand, she threw it into the river.

The whole family went home. In a day the garden became desolate. And only that starving mongrel of Nilkanta's remained prowling along the river-bank, whining and whining as if its heart would break.

The whole family went home. In a day, the garden became deserted. And only that starving mutt of Nilkanta's stayed wandering along the riverbank, whining and whining as if its heart would shatter.

SAVED

SAVED

Gouri was the beautiful, delicately nurtured child of an old and wealthy family. Her husband, Paresh, had recently by his own efforts improved his straitened circumstances. So long as he was poor, Gouri's parents had kept their daughter at home, unwilling to surrender her to privation; so she was no longer young when at last she went to her husband's house. And Paresh never felt quite that she belonged to him. He was an advocate in a small western town, and had no close kinsman with him. All his thought was about his wife, so much so that sometimes he would come home before the rising of the Court. At first Gouri was at a loss to understand why he came back suddenly. Sometimes, too, he would dismiss one of the servants without reason; none of them ever suited him long. Especially if Gouri desired to keep any particular servant because he was useful, that man was sure to be got rid of forthwith. The high-spirited Gouri greatly resented this, but her resentment only made her husband's behaviour still stranger.

Gouri was the beautiful, carefully raised daughter of an old and wealthy family. Her husband, Paresh, had recently improved his difficult situation through his own efforts. While he was poor, Gouri's parents had kept her at home, unwilling to expose her to hardship; so she was no longer young when she finally went to live with her husband. And Paresh never quite felt that she belonged to him. He was a lawyer in a small western town and had no close relatives around. All his thoughts were focused on his wife, to the point that sometimes he would come home before the Court started. At first, Gouri was confused about why he would return suddenly. Occasionally, he would also dismiss one of the servants for no clear reason; none of them ever met his expectations for long. Especially if Gouri wanted to keep a particular servant because he was helpful, that man would definitely be fired right away. The high-spirited Gouri greatly resented this, but her resentment only made her husband's behavior even more puzzling.

At last when Paresh, unable to contain himself any longer, began in secret to cross-question the maid about her, the whole thing reached his wife's ears. She was a woman of few words; but her pride raged within like a wounded lioness at these insults, and this mad suspicion swept like a destroyer's sword between them. Paresh, as soon as he saw that his wife understood his motive, felt no more delicacy about taxing Gouri to her face; and the more his wife treated it with silent contempt, the more did the fire of his jealousy consume him.

At last, when Paresh, unable to hold back any longer, secretly started questioning the maid about her, his wife found out about the whole situation. She was a woman of few words, but her pride roared inside her like a wounded lioness at these insults, and this insane suspicion cut between them like a destroyer's sword. As soon as Paresh saw that his wife understood his motives, he felt no hesitation in confronting Gouri directly. The more his wife responded with silent contempt, the more his jealousy burned within him.

Deprived of wedded happiness, the childless Gouri betook herself to the consolations of religion. She sent for Paramananda Swami, the young preacher of the Prayer-House hard by, and, formally acknowledging him as her spiritual preceptor, asked him to expound the Gita to her. All the wasted love and affection of her woman's heart was poured out in reverence at the feet of her Guru.

Deprived of marital happiness, the childless Gouri turned to the comforts of religion. She called for Paramananda Swami, the young preacher from the Prayer-House nearby, and officially recognized him as her spiritual teacher, asking him to explain the Gita to her. All the wasted love and affection of her woman's heart was poured out in reverence at the feet of her Guru.

No one had any doubts about the purity of Paramananda's character. All worshipped him. And because Paresh did not dare to hint at any suspicion against him, his jealousy ate its way into his heart like a hidden cancer.

No one doubted Paramananda's integrity. Everyone admired him. And since Paresh didn’t dare to suggest any suspicion about him, his jealousy slowly consumed him like a hidden cancer.

One day some trifling circumstance made the poison overflow. Paresh reviled Paramananda to his wife as a hypocrite, and said: ‘Can you swear that you are not in love with this crane that plays the ascetic?’

One day, a minor incident caused the poison to spill over. Paresh insulted Paramananda to his wife, calling him a hypocrite, and said, “Can you honestly say that you’re not in love with that crane pretending to be an ascetic?”

Gouri sprang up like a snake that has been trodden on, and, maddened by his suspicion, said with bitter irony: ‘And what if I am?’ At this Paresh forthwith went off to the Court-house, and locked the door on her.

Gouri jumped up like a snake that’s been stepped on and, fueled by his suspicion, said with sharp sarcasm, “So what if I am?” At this, Paresh immediately went to the courthouse and locked the door behind her.

In a white heat of passion at this last outrage, Gouri got the door open somehow, and left the house.

In a frenzy of anger over this final insult, Gouri managed to open the door and left the house.

Paramananda was poring over the scriptures in his lonely room in the silence of noon. All at once, like a flash of lightning out of a cloudless sky, Gouri broke in upon his reading.

Paramananda was engrossed in the scriptures in his quiet room at noon. Suddenly, like a flash of lightning from a clear sky, Gouri interrupted his reading.

‘You here?’ questioned her Guru in surprise.

‘You here?’ her Guru asked in surprise.

‘Rescue me, O my lord Guru,’ said she, ‘from the insults of my home life, and allow me to dedicate myself to the service of your feet.’

‘Rescue me, my lord Guru,’ she said, ‘from the insults of my home life, and let me dedicate myself to serving your feet.’

With a stern rebuke, Paramananda sent Gouri back home. But I wonder whether he ever again took up the snapped thread of his reading.

With a firm reprimand, Paramananda sent Gouri back home. But I can't help but wonder if he ever resumed the interrupted thread of his reading.

Paresh, finding the door open, on his return home, asked: ‘Who has been here?’

Paresh, seeing the door open when he got home, asked, “Who’s been here?”

‘No one!’ his wife replied. ‘I have been to the house of my Guru.’

‘No one!’ his wife said. ‘I have been to the house of my Guru.’

‘Why?’ asked Paresh, pale and red by turns.

‘Why?’ asked Paresh, going pale and then red.

‘Because I wanted to.’

'Because I wanted to.'

From that day Paresh had a guard kept over the house, and behaved so absurdly that the tale of his jealousy was told all over the town.

From that day on, Paresh had someone watching over the house and acted so ridiculously that everyone in town was talking about his jealousy.

The news of the shameful insults that were daily heaped on his disciple disturbed the religious meditations of Paramananda. He felt he ought to leave the place at once; at the same time he could not make up his mind to forsake the tortured woman. Who can say how the poor ascetic got through those terrible days and nights?

The news of the shameful insults that were daily thrown at his disciple upset Paramananda's spiritual reflections. He felt he should leave immediately; however, he couldn't bring himself to abandon the suffering woman. Who can say how the poor ascetic managed to endure those awful days and nights?

At last one day the imprisoned Gouri got a letter. ‘My child,’ it ran, ‘it is true that many holy women have left the world to devote themselves to God. Should it happen that the trials of this world are driving your thoughts away from God, I will with God's help rescue his handmaid for the holy service of his feet. If you desire, you may meet me by the tank in your garden at two o'clock to-morrow afternoon.’

At last, one day, the imprisoned Gouri received a letter. ‘My child,’ it read, ‘it's true that many holy women have left the world to dedicate themselves to God. If the hardships of this world are pulling your thoughts away from Him, I will, with God's help, rescue His servant for the sacred service of His feet. If you want, you can meet me by the tank in your garden at two o'clock tomorrow afternoon.’

Gouri hid the letter in the loops of her hair. At noon next day when she was undoing her hair before her bath she found that the letter was not there. Could it have fallen on to the bed and got into her husband's hands, she wondered. At first, she felt a kind of fierce pleasure in thinking that it would enrage him; and then she could not bear to think that this letter, worn as a halo of deliverance on her head, might be defiled by the touch of insolent hands.

Gouri hid the letter in her hair. The next day at noon, when she was taking down her hair before her bath, she found that the letter was not there. Could it have fallen onto the bed and ended up in her husband's hands? She wondered. At first, she felt a sort of intense pleasure thinking about how it would anger him; but then she couldn't stand the thought that this letter, which felt like a halo of freedom on her head, might be tainted by disrespectful hands.

With swift steps she hurried to her husband's room. He lay groaning on the floor, with eyes rolled back and foaming mouth. She detached the letter from his clenched fist, and sent quickly for a doctor.

With quick steps, she rushed to her husband's room. He was lying on the floor, groaning, eyes rolled back, and mouth foaming. She pried the letter from his clenched fist and quickly called for a doctor.

The doctor said it was a case of apoplexy. The patient had died before his arrival.

The doctor said it was a case of a stroke. The patient had died before he got there.

That very day, as it happened, Paresh had an important appointment away from home. Paramananda had found this out, and accordingly had made his appointment with Gouri. To such a depth had he fallen!

That very day, as it turned out, Paresh had an important appointment away from home. Paramananda found out about this, and so he made his appointment with Gouri. He had fallen so low!

When the widowed Gouri caught sight from the window of her Guru stealing like a thief to the side of the pool, she lowered her eyes as at a lightning flash. And in that flash she saw clearly what a fall his had been.

When the widowed Gouri spotted her Guru lurking like a thief by the pool from the window, she quickly looked away, as if blinded by a flash of lightning. In that moment, she clearly realized just how far he had fallen.

The Guru called: ‘Gouri.’

The Guru said, ‘Gouri.’

‘I am coming,’ she replied.

"I'm on my way," she replied.

. . . . . .

. . . . . .

When Paresh's friends heard of his death, and came to assist in the last rites, they found the dead body of Gouri lying beside that of her husband. She had poisoned herself. All were lost in admiration of the wifely loyalty she had shown in her sati, a loyalty rare indeed in these degenerate days.

When Paresh's friends heard about his death and came to help with the final rites, they found Gouri's lifeless body next to her husband's. She had taken poison. Everyone was in awe of the loyalty she had displayed in her sati, a devotion that's truly rare in today's world.

MY FAIR NEIGHBOUR

MY FAIR NEIGHBOUR

My feelings towards the young widow who lived in the next house to mine were feelings of worship; at least, that is what I told to my friends and myself. Even my nearest intimate, Nabin, knew nothing of the real state of my mind. And I had a sort of pride that I could keep my passion pure by thus concealing it in the inmost recesses of my heart. She was like a dew-drenched sephali-blossom, untimely fallen to earth. Too radiant and holy for the flower-decked marriage-bed, she had been dedicated to Heaven.

My feelings for the young widow living next door were feelings of admiration; at least, that’s what I told my friends and myself. Even my closest friend, Nabin, knew nothing about what was really going on in my mind. I took a kind of pride in being able to keep my feelings pure by hiding them deep in my heart. She was like a dewdrop-covered sephali flower, fallen to the ground too soon. Too beautiful and sacred for the flower-adorned marriage bed, she had been destined for Heaven.

But passion is like the mountain stream, and refuses to be enclosed in the place of its birth; it must seek an outlet. That is why I tried to give expression to my emotions in poems; but my unwilling pen refused to desecrate the object of my worship.

But passion is like a mountain stream, and it won’t be contained in the place where it starts; it needs to find a way out. That’s why I tried to express my feelings in poems, but my unwilling pen wouldn’t tarnish the subject of my devotion.

It happened curiously that just at this time my friend Nabin was afflicted with a madness of verse. It came upon him like an earthquake. It was the poor fellow's first attack, and he was equally unprepared for rhyme and rhythm. Nevertheless he could not refrain, for he succumbed to the fascination, as a widower to his second wife.

It was interesting that around this time, my friend Nabin suddenly became obsessed with poetry. It hit him like an earthquake. It was the poor guy's first episode, and he was just as unready for rhyme and rhythm. Still, he couldn't help himself, as he fell for it, just like a widower falls for a second wife.

So Nabin sought help from me. The subject of his poems was the old, old one, which is ever new: his poems were all addressed to the beloved one. I slapped his back in jest, and asked him: ‘Well, old chap, who is she?’

So Nabin asked for my help. The theme of his poems was the timeless one that always feels fresh: he wrote all of them to his loved one. I playfully patted his back and asked him, "So, my friend, who is she?"

Nabin laughed, as he replied: ‘That I have not yet discovered!’

Nabin laughed and said, "I haven't figured that out yet!"

I confess that I found considerable comfort in bringing help to my friend. Like a hen brooding on a duck's egg, I lavished all the warmth of my pent-up passion on Nabin's effusions. So vigorously did I revise and improve his crude productions, that the larger part of each poem became my own.

I admit that I took quite a bit of comfort in helping my friend. Like a hen sitting on a duck's egg, I poured all the warmth of my hidden passion into Nabin's writings. I revised and polished his rough drafts so much that most of each poem became mine.

Then Nabin would say in surprise: ‘That is just what I wanted to say, but could not. How on earth do you manage to get hold of all these fine sentiments?’

Then Nabin would say in surprise, "That's exactly what I wanted to say, but I couldn't. How do you manage to come up with all these great thoughts?"

Poet-like, I would reply: ‘They come from my imagination; for, as you know, truth is silent, and it is imagination only which waxes eloquent. Reality represses the flow of feeling like a rock; imagination cuts out a path for itself.’

Poetically, I would respond: 'They come from my imagination; because, as you know, truth is quiet, and it’s only imagination that speaks so freely. Reality holds back feelings like a stone; imagination carves its own way.'

And the poor puzzled Nabin would say: ‘Y-e-s, I see, yes, of course’; and then after some thought would murmur again: ‘Yes, yes, you are right!’

And the confused Nabin would say, 'Y-e-s, I get it, yes, of course'; and then after a moment of reflection would mumble again, 'Yes, yes, you’re right!'

As I have already said, in my own love there was a feeling of reverential delicacy which prevented me from putting it into words. But with Nabin as a screen, there was nothing to hinder the flow of my pen; and a true warmth of feeling gushed out into these vicarious poems.

As I already mentioned, my own love had a sense of respectful delicacy that kept me from expressing it in words. But with Nabin acting as a shield, there was nothing to hold back the flow of my pen, and genuine warmth poured out into these vicarious poems.

Nabin in his lucid moments would say: ‘But these are yours! Let me publish them over your name.’

Nabin, during his clear-headed moments, would say: ‘But these are yours! Let me publish them under your name.’

‘Nonsense!’ I would reply. ‘They are yours, my dear fellow; I have only added a touch or two here and there.’

‘That’s ridiculous!’ I would respond. ‘They belong to you, my dear friend; I’ve just made a tweak or two here and there.’

And Nabin gradually came to believe it.

And Nabin slowly started to believe it.

I will not deny that, with a feeling akin to that of the astronomer gazing into the starry heavens, I did sometimes turn my eyes towards the window of the house next door. It is also true that now and again my furtive glances would be rewarded with a vision. And the least glimpse of the pure light of that countenance would at once still and clarify all that was turbulent and unworthy in my emotions.

I won't lie, feeling a bit like an astronomer looking up at the starry sky, I would sometimes sneak a glance out the window of the house next door. It's also true that once in a while, my secret peeks would pay off with a sight. Just a glimpse of that bright face would instantly calm and clarify all the chaos and negativity in my feelings.

But one day I was startled. Could I believe my eyes? It was a hot summer afternoon. One of the fierce and fitful nor'-westers was threatening. Black clouds were massed in the north-west corner of the sky; and against the strange and fearful light of that background my fair neighbour stood, gazing out into empty space. And what a world of forlorn longing did I discover in the far-away look of those lustrous black eyes! Was there then, perchance, still some living volcano within the serene radiance of that moon of mine? Alas! that look of limitless yearning, which was winging its way through the clouds like an eager bird, surely sought—not heaven—but the nest of some human heart!

But one day I was shocked. Could I trust my eyes? It was a hot summer afternoon. A fierce and unpredictable northwester was brewing. Dark clouds were gathering in the northwest corner of the sky; and against that eerie and unsettling backdrop, my beautiful neighbor stood, staring into the empty space. And what a world of deep longing I saw in the distant gaze of those shining black eyes! Was there, perhaps, still some active volcano beneath the calm glow of that moon of mine? Alas! that look of endless yearning, which was soaring through the clouds like an eager bird, surely was searching—not heaven—but the nest of some human heart!

At the sight of the unutterable passion of that look I could hardly contain myself. I was no longer satisfied with correcting crude poems. My whole being longed to express itself in some worthy action. At last I thought I would devote myself to making widow-remarriage popular in my country. I was prepared not only to speak and write on the subject, but also to spend money on its cause.

At the sight of that intense passion in their gaze, I could barely hold back my emotions. I wasn’t content anymore just fixing rough poems. Everything in me craved to express itself through meaningful deeds. Finally, I decided I would focus on promoting widow remarriage in my country. I was ready to not only talk and write about it, but also to invest money into this cause.

Nabin began to argue with me. ‘Permanent widowhood,’ said he, ‘has in it a sense of immense purity and peace; a calm beauty like that of the silent places of the dead shimmering in the wan light of the eleventh moon.[47] Would not the mere possibility of remarriage destroy its divine beauty?’

Nabin started to argue with me. ‘Being a permanent widow,’ he said, ‘holds a deep sense of purity and peace; a serene beauty similar to that of the quiet places of the dead glowing softly in the light of the eleventh moon.[47] Wouldn't the mere chance of remarriage ruin its divine beauty?’

Now this sort of sentimentality always makes me furious. In time of famine, if a well-fed man speaks scornfully of food, and advises a starving man at point of death to glut his hunger on the fragrance of flowers and the song of birds, what are we to think of him? I said with some heat: ‘Look here, Nabin, to the artist a ruin may be a beautiful object; but houses are built not only for the contemplation of artists, but that people may live therein; so they have to be kept in repair in spite of artistic susceptibilities. It is all very well for you to idealise widowhood from your safe distance, but you should remember that within widowhood there is a sensitive human heart, throbbing with pain and desire.’

Now, this kind of sentimentality always makes me angry. In a time of famine, if a well-fed person looks down on food and tells a starving person on the verge of death to satisfy their hunger with the scent of flowers and the songs of birds, what are we supposed to think of them? I said heatedly: ‘Listen, Nabin, to an artist, a ruin might be a beautiful sight; but houses aren’t just meant for artists to admire—they’re built for people to live in. So, they need to be maintained regardless of artistic sensibilities. It’s easy for you to romanticize widowhood from a safe distance, but you should remember that inside widowhood is a sensitive human heart, beating with pain and longing.’

I had an impression that the conversion of Nabin would be a difficult matter, so perhaps I was more impassioned than I need have been. I was somewhat surprised to find at the conclusion of my little speech that Nabin after a single thoughtful sigh completely agreed with me. The even more convincing peroration which I felt I might have delivered was not needed!

I thought that getting Nabin to change his mind would be tough, so maybe I was more emotional than necessary. I was a bit surprised at the end of my short speech to see that Nabin, after just a moment of reflection, completely agreed with me. The even more convincing conclusion I thought I could have given wasn't required!

After about a week Nabin came to me, and said that if I would help him he was prepared to lead the way by marrying a widow himself.

After about a week, Nabin came to me and said that if I helped him, he was willing to lead by marrying a widow himself.

I was overjoyed. I embraced him effusively, and promised him any money that might be required for the purpose. Then Nabin told me his story.

I was thrilled. I hugged him tightly and promised him any money he might need for this. Then Nabin shared his story with me.

I learned that Nabin's loved one was not an imaginary being. It appeared that Nabin, too, had for some time adored a widow from a distance, but had not spoken of his feelings to any living soul. Then the magazines in which Nabin's poems, or rather my poems, used to appear had reached the fair one's hands; and the poems had not been ineffective.

I found out that Nabin's loved one was real, not just some fantasy. It turned out that Nabin had secretly admired a widow from afar for quite a while but hadn't shared his feelings with anyone. Then, the magazines featuring Nabin's poems—or rather, my poems—had come into the fair one's hands, and those poems had made an impact.

Not that Nabin had deliberately intended, as he was careful to explain, to conduct love-making in that way. In fact, said he, he had no idea that the widow knew how to read. He used to post the magazine, without disclosing the sender's name, addressed to the widow's brother. It was only a sort of fancy of his, a concession to his hopeless passion. It was flinging garlands before a deity; it is not the worshipper's affair whether the god knows or not, whether he accepts or ignores the offering.

Not that Nabin had meant to, as he was careful to clarify, to make love in that way. In fact, he said, he had no idea the widow could read. He used to send the magazine, without revealing the sender's name, addressed to the widow's brother. It was just a sort of fantasy of his, a nod to his unrequited love. It was like throwing flowers before a deity; it's not up to the worshipper whether the god knows, or if he accepts or disregards the offering.

And Nabin particularly wanted me to understand that he had no definite end in view when on diverse pretexts he sought and made the acquaintance of the widow's brother. Any near relation of the loved one needs must have a special interest for the lover.

And Nabin really wanted me to know that he had no specific goal in mind when he reached out and got to know the widow's brother for various reasons. Any close relative of the person you love is bound to hold special interest for the lover.

Then followed a long story about how an illness of the brother at last brought them together. The presence of the poet himself naturally led to much discussion of the poems; nor was the discussion necessarily restricted to the subject out of which it arose.

Then came a long story about how the brother's illness eventually brought them together. The presence of the poet himself naturally sparked a lot of conversation about the poems; and the discussion wasn't limited to just the topic that started it all.

After his recent defeat in argument at my hands, Nabin had mustered up courage to propose marriage to the widow. At first he could not gain her consent. But when he had made full use of my eloquent words, supplemented by a tear or two of his own, the fair one capitulated unconditionally. Some money was now wanted by her guardian to make arrangements.

After his recent loss in a debate with me, Nabin had finally found the courage to propose to the widow. At first, he couldn't convince her. But after he used my persuasive words, along with a tear or two of his own, she gave in completely. Now, her guardian needed some money to make the arrangements.

‘Take it at once,’ said I.

‘Take it now,’ I said.

‘But,’ Nabin went on, ‘you know it will be some months before I can appease my father sufficiently for him to continue my allowance. How are we to live in the meantime?’ I wrote out the necessary cheque without a word, and then I said: ‘Now tell me who she is. You need not look on me as a possible rival, for I swear I will not write poems to her; and even if I do I will not send them to her brother, but to you!’

‘But,’ Nabin continued, ‘you know it will take a few months before I can make my father happy enough to keep my allowance going. How are we supposed to get by in the meantime?’ I wrote out the necessary check without saying a word, and then I said: ‘Now tell me who she is. You don’t need to see me as a potential rival, because I promise I won’t write poems for her; and even if I do, I won’t send them to her brother, but to you!’

‘Don't be absurd,’ said Nabin; ‘I have not kept back her name because I feared your rivalry! The fact is, she was very much perturbed at taking this unusual step, and had asked me not to talk about the matter to my friends. But it no longer matters, now that everything has been satisfactorily settled. She lives at No. 19, the house next to yours.’

‘Don't be ridiculous,’ Nabin said. ‘I didn't hold back her name because I was worried about your competition! The truth is, she was really nervous about taking this unusual step and asked me not to discuss it with my friends. But it doesn't matter anymore, now that everything has been sorted out. She lives at No. 19, the house next to yours.’

If my heart had been an iron boiler it would have burst. ‘So she has no objection to remarriage?’ I simply asked.

If my heart had been a metal boiler, it would have exploded. “So she doesn’t mind getting remarried?” I just asked.

‘Not at the present moment,’ replied Nabin with a smile.

‘Not right now,’ replied Nabin with a smile.

‘And was it the poems alone which wrought the magic change?’

‘And were it just the poems that created the magic change?’

‘Well, my poems were not so bad, you know,’ said Nabin, ‘were they?’

‘Well, my poems weren't that bad, you know,’ said Nabin, ‘were they?’

I swore mentally.

I cursed in my head.

But at whom was I to swear? At him? At myself? At Providence? All the same, I swore.

But who was I supposed to swear to? Him? Myself? Fate? Regardless, I swore.

THE END

THE END

Printed by R. & R. Clark, Limited, Edinburgh.

Printed by R. & R. Clark, Limited, Edinburgh.

[1] The maternal aunt is addressed as Mashi.

[1] The maternal aunt is called Mashi.

[2] The annaprashan ceremony takes place when a child is first given rice. Usually it receives its name on that day.

[2] The annaprashan ceremony happens when a child is first fed rice. Typically, the child also receives their name on that day.

[3] Baba literally means Father, but is often used by elders as a term of endearment. In the same way ‘Ma’ is used.

[3] Baba literally means Father, but it's often used by older people as a term of endearment. It works the same way as 'Ma'.

[4] The bride and the bridegroom see each other's face for the first time at the marriage ceremony under a veil thrown over their heads.

[4] The bride and groom see each other's faces for the first time at the wedding ceremony under a veil draped over their heads.

[5] Widows are supposed to dress in white only, without ornaments or jewellery.

[5] Widows are expected to wear only white, with no accessories or jewelry.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[7] Elder brother.

Big brother.

[8] The divine craftsman in Hindu mythology.

[8] The godly creator in Hindu mythology.

[9] Sudha means nectar, ambrosia.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sudha means nectar, heavenly food.

[10] After betrothal the prospective bride and bridegroom are not supposed to see each other again till that part of the wedding ceremony which is called the Auspicious Vision.

[10] After getting engaged, the soon-to-be bride and groom aren’t supposed to see each other again until the part of the wedding ceremony known as the Auspicious Vision.

[11] Superintendent of bailiffs.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Head bailiff.

[12] Kachari, generally anglicised as cuteberry: offices and courts.

[12] Kachari, usually referred to as cuteberry: offices and courts.

[13] Country doctor, unqualified by any medical training.

[13] A country doctor with no formal medical training.

[14] A ceremonial worship.

A ceremonial service.

[15] It is a superstition current in Bengal that if a man pronounces the name of a very miserly individual, he has to go without his meal that day.

[15] There's a superstition in Bengal that if someone says the name of a really stingy person, they won't get to eat that day.

[16] Jaganath is the Lord of Festivity, and Jaganash would mean the despoiler of it.

[16] Jaganath is the Lord of Celebration, and Jaganash would mean the destroyer of it.

[17] A water-pot holding about three gallons of water.

[17] A water jug that holds about three gallons of water.

[18] A prayer carpet.

A prayer rug.

[19] Incantations.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spells.

[20] Yak or Yaksa is a supernatural being described in Sanskrit mythology and poetry. In Bengal, Yak has come to mean a ghostly custodian of treasure, under such circumstances as in this story.

[20] Yak or Yaksa is a supernatural being found in Sanskrit mythology and poetry. In Bengal, Yak has come to refer to a ghostly guardian of treasure, as seen in this story.

[21] The incidents described in this story, now happily a thing of the past, were by no means rare in Bengal at one time. Our author, however, slightly departs from the current accounts. Such criminally superstitious practices were resorted to by miserly persons under the idea that they themselves would re-acquire the treasure in a future state of existence. ‘When you see me in a future birth passing this way, you must make over all this treasure to me. Guard it till then and stir not,’—was the usual promise exacted from the victim before he became yak. Many were the ‘true’ stories we heard in childhood of people becoming suddenly rich by coming across ghostly custodians of wealth belonging to them in a past birth.

[21] The events described in this story, which are thankfully in the past now, weren’t uncommon in Bengal at one time. However, our author takes a slightly different angle from the usual accounts. These superstitious practices were used by greedy individuals who believed they would reclaim their treasure in a future life. “When you see me in another life passing this way, you need to give all this treasure to me. Keep it safe until then and don’t touch it,” was the typical promise demanded from the victim before they became yak. We heard many “true” stories in our childhood about people suddenly becoming wealthy by encountering ghostly guardians of riches that belonged to them in a past life.

[22] Thali: plate.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Thali: meal tray.

[23] Dao: knife.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dao: sword.

[24] Lathis: stick.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lathis: baton.

[25] A garment with the name of Krishna printed over it.

[25] A shirt with the name Krishna printed on it.

[26] Lit. the ‘brother's mark.’ A beautiful and touching ceremony in which a Hindu sister makes a mark of sandalwood paste on the forehead of her brother and utters a formula, ‘putting the barrier in Yama's doorway’ (figurative for wishing long life). On these occasions, the sisters entertain their brothers and make them presents of clothes, etc.

[26] Literally, the ‘brother's mark.’ It's a beautiful and meaningful ceremony where a Hindu sister places a mark of sandalwood paste on her brother's forehead and recites a blessing, symbolizing ‘putting the barrier in Yama's doorway’ (which means wishing him a long life). During these celebrations, sisters treat their brothers and give them gifts like clothes and other items.

[27] The Viceroy.

The Viceroy.

[28] Land.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Property.

[29] The Hindu god of marriage.

The Hindu god of marriage.

[30] A literary word for books. The colloquial will be boi.

[30] A formal term for books. In everyday language, it will be boi.

[31] A chapkan is a long coat.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A chapkan is a long coat.

[32] Turban.

Turban.

[33] Servants.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Helpers.

[34] Sweetly speaking.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Speaking softly.

[35] Lovely-locked.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Beautiful hair.

[36] Sweetly smiling.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Smiling sweetly.

[37] The Lower World.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Underworld.

[38] Smoky fires are lit in the cow-sheds to drive off mosquitoes.

[38] Smoky fires are started in the barns to keep mosquitoes away.

[39] Family servants call the master and mistress father and mother and the children elder brothers and sisters.

[39] Family servants refer to the master and mistress as dad and mom and the children as older brothers and sisters.

[40] Dada = elder brother.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dada = big brother.

[41] Bathing-place.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Swimming spot.

[42] Once in the egg, and again once out of the egg.

[42] Once in the egg, and again once out of the egg.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[44] A habit which was relic from his days of poverty, when milk was too rare a luxury to allow of even its stains in the cup being wasted.

[44] A habit that was a leftover from his days of being poor, when milk was too much of a luxury to waste, even the stains left in the cup.

[45] A reference to a folk-story of a saint who turned a pet mouse into a tiger.

[45] A reference to a folk story about a saint who transformed a pet mouse into a tiger.

[46] To find Satish a wife.

[46] To help Satish find a wife.

[47] The eleventh day of the moon is a day of fasting and penance.

[47] The eleventh day of the moon is a day for fasting and reflection.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!